Grierson.lsi.11 Indo Aryan.gipsy.languages

7/22/2019 Grierson.lsi.11 Indo Aryan.gipsy.languages

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/griersonlsi11-indo-aryangipsylanguages 1/222

LINGUISTIC SURVEY OF INDIA

V O L . X I

GIPSY LANGUAGES



VOLUMES OF

THE LINGUISTIC SURVEY O F INDIA

VOL. I . PART I INTRODUCTORY.

PART I I COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY.

V OL. I I . Mo N- KH MA & SIAMESE-CHINESE FAMILI ES ( INCLUDING

KHASSI & TAI )VOL. I I I . TIBETO-BURMAN FAMILY

PART I GENERAL I NTRODUCTI ON, TI BE TA N DIALE CTS,

HIMALAYAN DIALECTS, & NORTH ASSAM GROUPS.

PART I I BODO-NAGA & KAO HI N GROUPS.

PART I I I KUKI- CHIN & BURMA GROUPS.

VOL. I V . m u t v & DRAVIDIAN LANGUAGES.

VOL. V . INDO-ARYAN FAMILY, (EASTERN GROUP).PART I BENGALI & ASSAMESE.

PART I I BI HARt & ORIYA.

VOL. V I . INDO-ARYAN FAMILY, MEDIATE GROUP (EASTERN HI ND! ).

VOL. V I I . INDO-ARYAN FAMILY, SOUTHERN GROUP (MARATHI ).

VOL. v i n. INDO-ARYAN FAMILY, NORTH-WESTERN GROUP.

PART I SI NDHI & LAHNDA.PART I I DARDI C O R PISACHA LANGUAGES (I NCLUDI NG

• KASHMIR!).

VOL. .IX. INDO-ARYAN FAMILY, CENTRAL GROUP.PART I ' WESTERN HI NDI & PANJABL

PART II RAJASTHAN! & GUJARAT!.PART III BH I L LANGUAGES I NCLUDI NG KHANDESI , BANJAR/

OR LABHANI, BAHRUPIA ETC.

PART IV P AH AR/ LANGUAGES & GUJURI .

VOL. X . ERANIAN FAMILY.

VOL. X I . "GIPSY" LANGUAGES.



Lin uisticSurveyof India

Vol. 1

1

"Gipsy" Languages

Compiled and Edited by

GA. GriersonC M , Ph. D., D. Litt., LL.D., LC.S. ("Zeta.)

Low Price PublicationsDe1111-110052



Distributed by

D.K. Publishers Distributors (P) Ltd.

4834/24, Ansari Road, Darya Gait

New Delhi-110002

Phones: 51562573-77

e-mail: dkpd@dellvsni•net in

url: wwwdkpd•com

First Published 1922

Reprinted in LPP 1990, 1994, 2005

ISBN 81-7536-361-4 (Set)

ISBN 81-7536-380-0 (Vol. 11)

Published byLow Price Publications

Nimri Commercial Centre,

Near Ashok Vihar Phase-IV,

Delhi-110052

Phones: 27452453

e-mail: Ipp@nde,vsni.net inurl: wwwippindia.com

Printed at

D K Fine Art Press P Ltd.

Delhi-110052

PRINTD, IN INDIA'.



SYSTEll OF TRANSLITERATION

INTRODUCTORY NOTE

OpE r

.

•

•

• .

•

.

Authorities . • • • . . . . . . . .Number of speakers at 1011 Census

. . . . . . . . .

. . . , .. .

44

Classidection .

alName ,

7

Indian argots . 8Conclusions •

81Language . . . . • . . . . . . . . . .

. . 12

Specimens • 18

AirEXIETT . •

. 81hiarathi affinities . • . • .

18

„ . . .

22

Specimen from El lichpur • . . .

88Oujerati-kajasthani affinities • , . •

„ p , Jai sati ni r

. . .

„ • Itam dur g •

33Other affinities . • • 33

Specimen from Patch Malicia 34„ Ahm edabad 37

•• „ C atch . . 390 „ Hyderabad 43

0 „ Maral fargarh 45

L

i

p

'

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

. 47

Specimen -48

d

e

l

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. 49

Name of the tribe 49Area within which found • . • . 40Number of speakers • 49

Authorities 50

Ordinary dialect . . • • 50Pronunciation • • . • • • • . . . . . 51Nouns . 51Pronouns-

V

e

r

b

s

.

•

.

•

.

.•

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . :2

2pecimens from Northern Pictish • • . . . • . . • • • 54.

Specimen from Kher i . . .•

. • . . . . . . 59Criminal Stal . . • • . . . . . 60

Specimens • • . 1341•

INTRODUCTION .

Name •

Languages

• 1

1

IAuthorities . • • • . . . . . . . .Number of speakers at 1011 Census

. . . , .. .

44

Classidection . 6

Argots . . • 7

Indian argots . 8Conclusions • 10

PansErAnt • . . 12

Specimens • 18

AirEXIETT . • • 17

Specimens . 18

BELDARI 22

Specimen from El lichpur • . . . 24„ „ Buidana • • 25„ p , Jai sati ni r

„ • Itam dur g • 30

CONTENTS.

GIPSY LANGUAGES.



LINGUISTIC SURVEY OF INDIA.

SYSTEM OF TRANSLITERATION ADOPTED.

A.—For the Deva-nagarl alphabet, and others related to it—

xf a, 14

17

T

i

,t

3

1

6

T

i

,

i

e

,

7e

,

a

i

,

o

,

6

,

4

1

.

a

u

.

1

f

f

ha

k

h

a

r

g

a

T

1

g

ha

?

l

a

c

h

a

c

h

h

a

f

a

t

R

j

h

r

s

s

r

g

o

z la 3 (ha m da m dha y ll tta 7 1 to s i tha d o 7 dha s t no

tr pa t E pha m ha I T Ma m qua y a r a r La v a o r 18a

11Oa r i g h a X : 1 8a I ha I F ra,r a l a gm lhaVisarga (I) is represented by t hu s ARA': krantaSalb Anustodra 0 is represented.

by h, thus 5ty eithh,77 void. I n Bengali and some other languages it is pronouncedng, and is then wr itten t

w ; t h u s

t

b o i 1 a .

. t h r u n d

e t k a

o r

O h a n d

r a -

b i n d u

i

s

r

e

-

presented by the sign - over tbe letter nasalized, thus i t nag.B.—For the Arabic alphabet, as adapted to Ilind6stkni—

VOL. XLi

gJ 1m

when representing aistooldsiko

in Nya-nigerl, by o ve rnaealised vowel.

) W or oh

y, eto.

Tanwia is represented by n, thus t i; lor an . Ali f - e maggtra is represented

by CI i—thus o l

g ad a 4 c 4 t .

In the Arable character, a anal silent h is no t transliterated,—thus 4,

111 b a n d a .When pronounced, it is written,—thus •L4 gundh.

Vowels when not pronounced at the end of a word., are not written in translitera-tion, Thus rot ban, not bana. When not pronounued in the middle of a word or onlyslightly pronounced in the middle or at the end of a word, they are written in small

characters above the line. Thus (Hindi) Wert dekletd, pronounced dekhld .

( K t I s h -IrI) :TIE, 4 le t; k a r u , pronounced kor (Bihi ir i ) d o k h a t h ' .



O.—Special letters peculiar to special languages will be dealt with under the headof the langtfages concerned. I n the meantime the following more important instancesmay be noted :—

(a) The Is sound found in Martithi (

,

q ) , P a s h t o

( t ) ,

K a s h m i r i

(

c o

1 ) ,

T i b e t

a n

(1), and elsewhere, is represented by (B. So, the aspirate of that soundis represented by Leh.

(b) The dz sound found in Mar itthi (ur), Pa§htO ( t) , and Tibetan (0) is repre-sented by di, and its aspirate by dlh.

(o) Kitahmiri. ( z i ) is represented by IL

(d) Sindhl 6, Western Fattitbi (and elsewhere on the N.-W. Frontier) yi, andFasbtej or ar e represented by ta.

(e) The following are letters peculiar to PasttO( ; ,t s or dg, according to pronunciation ; c f ; r 0 1 or g, accord-

ing to pronunciation ; i t i t or t

t i , a c c o r d i n g

t o

p r o n u n c i a

t i o n

; i

o r

( f) The following are letters peculiar to Sindla6r

,

b

b

1

b

h

;

4

1

)t

h

;

t

h

p

h

;

j

j

;

;

o

h

h

;

l

i

l

t

3

d

h

0

;

O

f

(

1

1

1

;

;

;

k

r

C;

4

ʻ

g

h

D.—Oertain sounds, which are not provided for above, occur in transcribinglanguages which have no alphabet, or in wr iting phonetically (as distinct from transli-

terating) languages (such as Bengali) whose spelling does not represent the spoken sounds.The principal of these are the following :—

a, represents the sound of the a in all.d, I t P P a in hat.

e, I t I P e in met.

6 , P I I t P I 0 i n h o t .

P e in the French 41all.

o, P P 0 in the first o in promote.PP i 1 6 in the German sohon.

17 I P i n theth in think.

IA in this.

The semi-consonants peculiar to the Muut)n, languages are indicated by an apos-trophe. Thus kl, t', p*, and so on.

E.—When it is necessary to mark an accented syllable, the acute accent is used.

Thus in (KhOwlir) dssistai, he was, the acute accent shows that the accent falls on the

first, and not, as might be expected, on the second syllable.



INTRODUCTORY NOTE.

The present Volume of the Linguistic Survey contains an account of the so-called

"Gipsy Languages" of India, so far as information concerning them has becomeavailable.

I t has been prepared by Professor Sten Konow, o f Christiania, Norway, wh o wa s

for several years my Assistant, and to -

w h o s e l e a r n i n g

a n d

u n s p a r i n g

c o l l a b o r a t

i o n

I

a m

heavily indebted. I have myself carefully gone through his manuscript, and have here

and there added a few remarks over my signature. A s General Ed ito r of this series o f

volumes, I am therefore responsible for all statements contained in it.

GEORGE A. GRIERSON.



GIPSY LANGUAGES.

INTRODUCTION.

Migratory tribes are found all over India, and are of different kinds. Some of

them, like the Pendharis, are descended from adventurers and individuals belonging tovarious castes and trades; others, li k e the Banjaras, Ode, and so on, are occupational

units, who wander all over the country in pursuance of their trade; others again aremuch of the same kind as the Gipsies of Europe, tumblers, jugglers, acrobats, or thieves.and robbers, who have come under the Criminal Tribes Act.

I t has become customary to call these tribes Gipsies, but this designation does notName, i m p l y any connexion between them and the Gipsies of

Europe. T he word Gipsy, which is, as is well known, acorruption of Egyptian, was originally applied to those well-known migratory tribeswho began to make their name known and feared in Europe from the beginning of the

l' it h century, because they described themselves as coming from Egypt. T he word hasthen also come to be used to denote other peoples of similar, migratory, habits, and this

is the sense in which it has been used in this Survey. T he Gipsy Languages are, accord-.

ingly, dialects spoken by the vagrant tribes of India.Our information about these forms of speech is necessarily limited. Many of these

Languagea v a g r a n t s simply speak the language of their neighbours..

Others are bilingual or even multilingual, adopting thespeech of the distr ict where they happen to stay in all their dealings with outsiders, batretaining a peculiar dialec t of their own when talk ing among themselves. F o r this

latter purpose many of these tribes have also developed a secret argot, which theycommonly call Parsi, 1 Persian,' and they are naturally shy of init iating others into it.These argots w ill he dealt with below. They have not anything to do with grammar, butare based o n some dialect, which may he designated as the home tongue of the tribe.Moredqr, such tribes as have not developed any artificial argot, often have a dialect of

their own. 'Such forms of speech cannot, o f course, be expected to present the sameconsistency as ordinary vernaculars. I t is a consequence of the migratory habits of thetribes, that their languages are to some extent mixed. Where the base is comparatively

uniform and practically identical wit h one definite tongue, such dialects have, in thisSurvey, /leen dealt with in connexion with that form of speech. Titus the dialects ofthe follo*ing vagrant tribes have been described in comiexion with Dravidian languagesin Voi.. IV of this Survey.

Name uf dialect. Estimated number of /gleam.

Korava 'anti Yorukala 55,116

Kaikacil 8,289

BurgaV4

1

265

Grflati , • 8,614Kurumb6

•10,899

Vafiarl • 2V,009

TOTAL104,782

VOL. I t .



2 G I P S Y LAITOVAGES.

Nam° of dialect.

Name of dialect.

Estimated nuatimr of apoaltera.

Ili%Mr! • •

Bhainit . . • •

•

•

5,140

14

porn . . .

168,500

Charaol • •

13,500

GArtldr •

1,200

• •

•

Oulgulig • • •

•

853

Konica (including Kuchbandlki) • •

120

7,085

Katilitti . • • • • 2,307

likth • •

214,0E37

• 500

Macharit. • • • 30

briar . • • • 2,309

Mytaml.115or LbArt •

Nail • • . . 11,534

O

k

i

.

•

•

• • 2,814

Poodbilri • . 1,250•

1

:

1

8

0

1

••

I

• 2,700

slot . . I I 51,550

Sflcalgart • • • • 25

TOTAL 101,611

Others have teen dealt with in connexion with the1 1 languages in Vol. I L Part

of this Survey, viz. :—

Name of dialect. Notitmaod number of opookors.

BMA. • 43,000

tanjarl 168,500

Charaol • • • 1,200

Hoblira • • 050

PdrMill or Ifikunkfirl . • 8,048

Fliyi 120

T i r i mk i

o r

W

A R

f

u

j i

(

V

o

l .

I

X

,

P

u

t

i

i

)

1,880

TOTAL 214,0E37

There remain some vagrant tribes, who have, during the operations of this Survey,

been reported to possess languages of their awn, iiz.:—



INTRODUCTION. 3

Of these, Maeharift was returned from the Kapurthala State as spoken by a tr ibe of

fowlers who had come from Sind. I t has turned out to be ordinary Sin ai with a slightadmixture of Pailjabi and need not occupy us any more in this place. The remainingGipsy dialects named above wil l be described in the ensuing pages. This list is unfdr-tunately far from exhausting the number o f such languages. W e know that the

Ohahras, the DaldJs the Nat:Nash, and several other tribes and castes possess secret tradejargons of their own, and many criminal tribes have been described who freely mix theirspeech with slang words and phrases in order to prevent outsiders from understanding

them. N o new materials about them have, however, been, forwarded for the purposes ofthis Survey, and I can therefore only refer to such authorities dealing with them asI have come across.

VOt. X I . B 2



4 G I P S Y LANGUAGES*

Amer-Merwara • • • 200

Bombay • • • 8362,

2

,

2

7

4

Central Provinces and Borer •

Pan jab • • • 5,640United Provinces • • 1,673Barotla State • • • • • •Bombay 'States • : 2,

5

3

3

2

6

6

Central rain. Agency. • • • 1,097Hyderabad State •

I • 4,586Panjab States • • • •

• • • •474

Rajputana Ageney • • • 458Other Provinces • • • • 681

TOTAL 2-8,294

AUTHORITIES—

litiltAMMAD ABDUL GILIAPOIL.—A 0011tplate Dictionary of the Terms used by the Crint inia Tribes in the

Punjab ; together with a short history of each tribe, and the names and places of residence ofindividual members. Fo r the use of thepolice and jail officers curving in the Punjab. Lahore :Printed at the Central Jail Press, 1879. Cont'ains Slang terms of Gamblers, pp. 29-30 ;

Pilferers or Dthaigiras, pp. 32-38 Khal lait , Uchakka and Ti le, pp. 38-40 ; Semis, pp. 4

0 5

1 ;

Dootenas, pp. 51-54; Gandbilas, Pp. 54-56 ; Sweepers of DePri District, p• 57 ; Sweepers ofPenjab, pp. 57.59 ; HDBDiti, pp. 59.60 ; Biurias, pp. 80.61 ; Minas, p. 62; Mee , pp. 62.63 ;

Ahirk: and Goojars, p. 64 ; Thugs, p. 65 ; Paehluiddas, pp. 65-66.LOMB, G. W., LL.D.-.--A Detailed Analysis of Abdul Ghati'sr's Dictionary of the Terms used by

Criminal Tribes in the Punjab. Labors : Printed at the Punjab Government Civil Secretariat

Press, 1880. Th is " Analysis " contains all, and corrects almost all, the words and sentences inAbdul Ghafdr's so-called Dictionary.

TAMER, G. W., LL.D.—A ..Sketch of the Changers an d of their Dialect. Lahore: Pr in ted at thePunjab Government Civil Sectotariat Press, 1880.

TAMER, G. W., L t . D .

7— S e t e c t i e n

f r o m

t h e

R e c o r

d s

o f

t h

e

P u n

j a b

G o v e

r n m e

n t .

S e

c t

i o

n

.

1

o

f

L i n

g u i

s t i

o

Fragments. discovered in 1870, 1872 and 1879, relat ing to the dialect of the Magadds and otherWandering Tribes, the Argots of Thieves, the Secret Trade-dialects and Systems of native Cryp-tography in Kabul, Kashmir and the Punjab, followed by an Account of Shawl-weaving and of the

Signs for the Numbers and Colours used in the Manufacture of Shawls as well as by an Analysis

of a Shawl-pattern, and by four Pages of Shatel-writing, illustrated by Drawings of Shawls andby Specimens of Colours chiefly in use in the Putljab and Kashmir. Lahore: Printed at the

• P u n j a b Government Civil Secretariat Press, 1882.

LELTNEB, G..W., LL,D.—Appondix to "'Changers " and Linguistic Pragmente. Words and Phrasesillustrating the dialects of the Sams' and Me as also of Dancers, A l

-

i r i s - i s a n d D 6 m s ,

L a h o r e

Printed at the P unjah Government Civil Secretariat Press, 1882.

Mi nn , 1Sn] H. O.,—An Examination of the Trade Dialect of the Naggoeh or Painters on Papier-machoin the Punjab and Kashmir. J ournal of the Asiatic Society of licrigal, Vol. l i i i

, P a r t i , 1 8 8 4 ,. 1 and ff.

TEM'LL, [SIR] .

R, C . ,— T h e

D e l

h i

D a l

a l s

.

a n

d

t h

e i

r

S l

a n

g .

I

n

d i

a

n

A n

t i

q u

a r

y ,

Vo

l

.

x

i

v

,

BAILEY G DA DA M D, D.D.—Notss on Punjabi Dialects. Contains I. Notes on the Silo Dialect, pp. 3and IL; I I . The Secret Words of the Qasiiis, pp.-9 and I. ; I I I . The Argot of PailjAbt Gamblers,

pp. 11 and f. ; IV, The Dialect of the CI:thrill:, pp. 13 and if. Privately Printed. Na • date o rplace of publication.

(.1KNIisrey,.11.,)—Notes on Criminal Casses in the Bombay Presidency with_ Appendices regarding someForeign Criminals who occasionally visit the Presidency including Hints on the Detection ofCounterfeit Coin. Bombay, 1908.1'

The various Gipsy tribes hav'c not been distinguished in the language returns of the

Numbe of speakers at I91; publis hed 'Reports of the last Census of 1911. I t is there-Census, f o r e difficult to compare the figures with the estimates made

for the purposes of this Survey.. The total returned under the head of Gipsy languagesin1911 was 28,294 distributed as follows :-.-



I NTROD ITOTION. 5

The Gipsy dialects considered in the ensuing pages can be divided into two groups,ordinary dialects and argots. T he former group comprises

Class;fication.Beldari, Bharnti, Laqi, 041 and Pentlhari, the latter p m

Garo41, Gulgulia, Kanjarl, Kolhati, Malar, Myanwille, Nati, Clasal, Sasi and Sikalgarl.The former group is of the same character as the Gipsy languages described under thehead of Bhili in Vol. IX, Part iii, the latter can be compared with argots suoh as those

used by the Panjab gamblers, the Chahras, etc. See Authorities, above.Within the first of our two groups the Peu4haris in some respects occupy a

position apart, being composed of various elements without any common race orreligion. Their dialect shows that they have lived for some time in Eastern Itajputans,and history corroborates this inference. Both the Pen4harls and some of the E la m *

speak dialects which can be described as a mixture of Dakhini HindOstani and •Jaipini.

Most Bliaintils , however, speak Telugu. L ac ti is in all essentials a form of Jaipuri.

The 046 are probably related to the Vagars, who speak a dialect of Telugu, and theyare probably or iginally Dravidiaus, Their dialect, however, points towards Malwa or

perhaps farther west. T he B'eldars are described as a Dravidian caste, They usuallystate tha t they are Rajpats, and Dr . Crooke thinks that they are related to the 04s.The traditions and dialects of all these tribes point to the conclusion that they belong tothe same stock as the Banjarils, Habitras, and other tribes who now use a form of Ehill.

The traditions of both Baujaras and Habaras point towards Italputana. Ethnologistsare, however, agreed that all these tribes are originally Dravidian, i..e• belong t o the

so-called Dravidian race. Their original hem° has perhaps been situated farther south.They have, however, become Aryanized at a comparatively early date, and philologienl

considerations point to the conclusion that th is occurred somewhere in Ilajputana.Dr. Crooke is of opinion that these tribes are branches of one great nomadic race, whichalso comprises tribes such as the Sgeis, Kenjars, Nets, and so on, i.e. such Ind ian

Gipsies as possess an argot. Also here we find traditions which point towards Itajputana.Thus the SRsis were, according to one tradition, originally bards w ith the CheuhanRajpats. T heir firs t ancestor was, they say, a s Mal, and his brother Mallanar wasagain the ancestor of the Kolhatis, who seem to be very closely connected w ith theMI's. They are also related • to the Kanjars, whose traditions only point towards thejungle, and the Nats, who sometimes, likewise, maintain • that they have come fromRajputana. T he Saicialgars of Benares assert that they were Originally Rajpilte fromMarwar. T he IMins ere, according to their traditions, NishEislas, and their first ancestor

is said to have sprting from the thigh of King Vfma. Now Bonbons is the name of amodern Rajpat sept, which, according to Dr . Crooke, is of obvious Kherwar or igin,snd th e country o f the Nishadas is stated in the Mahabhfirata (iii, 10588) to beginwhere the Sarasvati disappears in the sands. T he Nishadas were, according t o theAitarya Brahmena, forest robbers, and Mahldhara identifies them with the Bhillas. I nthe Agnipura,na they are mentioned together with "other dwellers in the Vindhyas."I t wil l be seen that these traditions po int towards Itajputana or Central India. I twill now be of interest to see how far an examination of the dialects spoken by these•tribes, i.e. of the dialects on which their argots are based, corroborates these indica-tions. W e cannot of course expect to find anything more than indications. T he tribesin question are migratory, and, i f they spend a long time in any distr ict, they arelikely to adopt its current vernacular.



GIPSY 14NGUAGES•

If we begin with asi, it will be shown later on that the dialect varies according to

the locality in which i t is spoken, it being HindOstani in the East and a mixtureof HindOstani and Pailjabi in the Northern Panjab, the stronghold of the tribe. Strayfeatures such as the softening of hard mutes in the dative and genitive suffixes gu, paand in words such as (land, tooth, are such as are also found in Western Pahayl.' The same-

is the case with the oblique base ending in a in weak bases, just as in Marathl. Forms

such as the ablative suffix thy; the pronouns ham, we ; tam, yeti, remind us of Gujarati,but also of Western Pabati. T he dialect of the Sasis is closely related to Kolhati. T he

termination ô of oblique bases, which is well known from Gujarati and Western Pahayi,is here common. Forms such as mero-ktt, to me, remind us of Dakhini n i n t h

-

5 8 0 ; 1 A ,

while the use of the relative base j a with the meaning of a demonstrative in forms suchas jobb, then, is in accordance with the practice in Rajastbani dialects.

If we now turn to Kanjarl, we again find that the oblique base of weak nouns ends ina or in 6, as in Western Pahari. Strong masculine bases often end in a, plural a, as inItajasthani. Demonstrative pronouns such as jo, ji, that, are also in accordance withthe usage in that language. Pronouns such as urO, he ; yb, you ; verbal suffixes such

as ir , gir , in the present and past ; the frequent use o f relative participles ; thetendency to form a negative verb, and so forth, perhaps point to the existence of a

Dravidian element in the dialect. I tanja r l is a comparatively consistent for m ofspeech and seems t o possess less local varieties than many other Gipsy tongues. T h eKanjars ar e ethnographically related t o the S

f

i ls is a n d K t i l h a t i s ,

a n da l s o

t o

t h e

lialnlyas. Just as the latter speak Gujarati Bhill in the Gangetic Doab, the languageef the Kanjars reminds us of Gujarati, Rajasthani, and Pahnyi even in districts where these

languages are not home tongues. T he Magahiya 1)6nas of Saran and Champaran speakthe current BhOjpuri of the districts. There is, however, also a tissue of Eajaathani,and the argot of the pUms i n so many points agrees with that in use among theKan jars that it is impossible to separate the two. N a t i also has some features whic h

seem to point towards Rajasthani, though the dialect underlying the argot of the Natsvaries very much according to district.. Gar641 is a mixture of HindOstanl, Eastern

Eajasthani and Marathi, and a similar position must be assigned:to the so-called Myanwale,while gasiti is based on Ilinas ta ni, Sikalgari on Gujarati, and Molar on Nitgpuria.Gulgulig., finally, is too insufficiently known to allow us to say anything definiteabout it position.

There are accordingly also some philological reasons for supposing a common origin of

many of the Gipsy tribes. I t will be remembered that they are described as belonging tothe Dravidian race and that some of them use Dravidian forms of speech. Mos t of them,

however, so far as they come within the scope of this Survey, speak Aryan tongues.I f they are of Dravidian stock, that must be a secondary development. T he ir

original language cannot have been Aryan. N o w th e existence of a Rajasthan

-

I

clement hi so many Gipsy dialects may be taken as an indication that they haveabandoned their old speech and adopted an Aryan tongue within an. area whereRtijasthani was spoken. I t is a curious coincidence that the stronghold of the Ehils,who must have a similar origin, is found between the territories occupied by

1Palatirt it eloaely related to 110jaatIllat Sea Vol. IX, Pt. ly, pp.2ff., 1.031T.



INTRODUCTION. 7

Rajasthani„ Gujarati and Marathi. L i k e many Gipsy languages some BMA dialects also

have weak nouns with an oblique base ending in 4. I n Gipsy, and in Pahari, this a. isinterchangeable w ith 6, which is common in Gujarati. T h e theory might be hazardedthat this use of an oblique base, of the kind elsewhere found in Marachi, i n a l l these

tongues mus t be due to the existence of a substratum Efferent from Rajasthaini andconnected with Mafathi. There are also other philological indications tha t the lan-guage of Rajasthan and parts of Central India has once, in the times preceding theRajpat invasion, been more closely connected •

w i t h O l d M a r i i t h i .he conclesiou arrived at above that most of these Gipsy tribes have a common

Argots. o r i g i n is further strengthened by a consideration o f th e.

a

r

t

i

f

l

o

i

a

l

a

r

go

t

s

w

h

i

c

h

s

o

me

o

f

t

h

e

m

h

a

v

e

d

e

v

e

l

o

here find so much correspondence in details that we cannot well refrain from infer ring

that there is some connexion between these.Indian argots. A l l o f them are artificial

languages devised f or the purpose of enabling those who know them to converse witheach other w ithout the r isk of being understood by outsiders. Su c h methods o f

speaking are in use all over the world, and th ey are known under different names

in th e different countries. I n . England they are called ' c ant, " slang," thieves' lat in„ ''pedlars' French," Saint Giles Greek," flash tongue," gibberish,' and so on, in France'argot,' i n Germany ' Rotwaelsch,' in It aly 'gergo,"furbesco,

1 i n S p a i n 1

g e r m a n i a , '

and so on. Common to all of them is the extensive use of a peculiar vocabulary, and,

in addition ;to this, the practice of disguising common words by means of transpositionsand changes o f letters. T h e vocabulary ha s usually been fetched, from the mos tdifferent sources, o r else various figures of speech or associations of ideas lead to theuse of well-known words with new meanings. Thu s we fi nd i n the Spanish argot

Germania p il e , priest, taken from the Hebrew; depo, ignorant, fr om the French ;londillo, which is derived from on, salt, and properly s ignifies a saltcellar, is used wit hthe meaning of 'parlour,' because Spanish solo, parlour, suggests sal, s alt, and so forth.Examples of transpositions from the same argot are lisvar for vista, view ; greno

for negro, a nigger. Changes of letters are also quite common ; compare Rotwaelschtake instead o f hitze, heat. I n the Pyrenees we find a device of the same character

as the so-called p-language. Thus, instead of fauna, sir, they may say jeu-pao-na-paor j o u

-

g o u

-

n a-

g r o .

T

h

i

s

o

f

c

o

u

r

s

e

i

s

a

over the world. L e Duchaktells us of the existence o f a s imilar slang amongst thechildren o f Metz , who add dr ' egue to eaoh s y llable ; thus vousdregue esdregneundregue londregue, vous etes un. fort, you are 'a fool. S t i l l more lik e our p-language

is the Indian schoolboys' Zorgar i, where the letter s.1followed by a vowel is added toeach syllable ; thus i n

-

z u m k o z a

j a z d l i z

e

h a z e

'

f o r

t e e

m

h o

h g

j a

m

h

6

,

w h

e r

going ? D r . Leitner found this &naz i in use amongst the thieves of Peshawar, wherehe heard sentences such as 14-zu-s-ku-zo b u

-

z u

-

l

-

l e - z i l f o r a s

-

k 0 b o l d ,c a l l

h i m .

A .

s i m i l a

r

8-language is recorded from Bengal, where we find, sentences such as (mond, bosboi desdi-hosbo for eimi boi dibo, I w111 give a book. Sometimes we can observe how similar word-

plays take their or igia in some new fashion. A cer tain class o f society affects apeculiaeway of pronouncing or transforming words, an d the compliance w i th suchwhims. becomes a k ind o f freemason's token, by which one shows himself as a Member

of fashionable society. Thu s it was usual within certain circles in Paris, about 1830,



8 G I P S Y LANGULGES.

to add mar to every 'word, and to speak o f boalangemar instead of bontanger, a

baker ; egrensar instead of cafd, coffee, T hat such a way of changing common words

well deserves to be called an argot, is brought out by a comparison of the cant of theYfisufsal badmitsbes mentioned by Dr. Leitner,

1 w h e r e m i r i

i s a d d e d

t o

e v e r y

w o r d . .

The argots are chiefly used by criminals and disreputable individuals for the sake of

secrecy. T h eir nature is, however, quite the same as that of the various kinds of playlanguages which we are accustomed to consider as desultory results of children's fancy.All such speeches must be compared, and it is of interest to observe how the methods

are the same all over the world, just as a eomparison of languages belonging to differentlinguistic families discloses a high degree of similarity in fundamental principles.

In India there have probably been argots from the most ancient times. I t is-

possible that they have to some extent their origin inIndian Argots,

sacrificial rites. I t would often be necessary to veil the

actual meaning of a ceremony in order to prevent rivals and enemies from perverting IL-by means of sorcery and counter-mites. Th e curious words ayavam, dark fortnight ; yavan,

bright fortnight; 8abda, day ; 8a9ard, night ; eavya, morith sunteka, year (gatapathd-brahtnatia i. 1

7 • 2 . 2 5 1 1

! . )

s e e

m

t o

b e l

o n g

to

s

u

c

h

a

s a c

r i fi

c i a

l

a

r

g

o

t

.

T

h

e

t r

a ns m

u t

a t

i o

n s

and changes of words Which are sometimes prescribed in the old Sutras, are perhaps ofa similar kind, though the desire t o avoid unlucky words also plays a role. T heIndians, with their predilection for word-play and enigmatic language, must always

have been especially qualified for devising means for disguising the meaning of theirspeech. A n old example is found in time Mahmlblnirata ( I . 5750.) , where Vidura isrepresented. as warning Yudhishthira, in the presence of a number of people, o fimpending treachery, in a jargon which only the speaker and his hearer could under-stand.'

There are, at the present day, many different argots in India. Captain, now.

Sir, IL O. Temple haaexplained the argot used by the Delhi Deals, or Brokers. This isa kind of speech which apparently has a very simple meaning, -while some of the wordsused inipart a second, hidden sense to those who are initiated. Thin; an apparently inno-rent use of the numeral two or of words denoting such parts of the body as occur in pairs,

conveys the meaning that the Dalai claims a commission of two annas in the Rupee.Most Indian. argots, and all those which are represented in the materials collected forthe purposes ofthis Survey, are, however, of a different kind. They are artificial

tongues which-do not convey one meaning to the initiated ones and another to outsiders,but which are simply unintelligible to those "who have not learnt them, This aim is.

attained by Various means. There is, in the first place, a certain amount of peculiarwords which are not used in ordinary 'speech... Such slang terms ars apparently widelyused, even by such tribes as have not developed a proper argot. Thus many of thecriminal tribes of the Bombay Presidency have got them. O u r information on the sub-

ject' is, however, very imperfect, and it is, in most oases, impossible to state whence theyhave been taken. I t is, on the other hand, noticeable how many, of them are identical

1Zietow4effelitsreeeto, p. (ue). •

The esoatiesetsAor Nilskeetha cep that this larirott made use of the language of autieetes.(inlicA•AAes), vtlach 140MoMel the liesgmego et the reentry, bet was negrantmaticel ind tantained words in which syllables wore omitted, weed,

or Otani& R . t h I e limo* eseseploo.



INTRODUCTION. 9

in different argots. T hus the word 1119, to die, is usei in sasi, TcoIhAi, Kanjar i, pbm,

Nati, Garbil, Myaneeele, Gulgulife and Sikalgari; dal, eat, occurs in the Specimens ofSasi, TCOlbf4i, Kanjaei, Nat i, Myiin wide, end Sikeigeri khem, mouth, in S

-

a s T , K O 1 1 1 0 1 ,

Nati, and Glirlidi; khaul, khatda, house, in Sag, Dem, Nati, and Sikalgae, and so forth.Such instances add strength to the opieluelon arrived at above that there is a common

base in many of these forms of speech. E v en i f we were able t o trace each of these

words hack to its source, th is -

w o u l d n o t

p r o v e

a n y t h i n g

i n

r e g a r

dt o

t h

e

n a t u

r e

o

f

t h

i s

base. W e have seen above how ' the peculiar words o f Ferropean argots have beencollected from the most different sources. Th e sena) is most certainly the .

c a s e i nndia. W e cannot -

t h e r e f o r e

i n f e r

t h a tt h e

K a n j

a r s

o

f

B e l

g i u

m

o

r

t

h

e

Q a

k i

i i

s

a

r

e

of

Arabic descent, because they use some Arabic /turner1s, or that the Sitsis have anythingto do with the Tibetans even if beirm7, wife, could be proved to he identical with Sherpa

pertni, or aka, water, with Tibetan clam. T he great , e-

e m b e r o f H e b r e w

w o r d s i n

Rotwaelsoli warns us to be eaetious in such matters. St i l l , considering the fact that

e()Inaologists describe the most important Gipsy tribes es Dravidian, it is perleips of somesignificance that several of the peculiar argot words seem to have a Dravidian origin.

Thus we might compare Kanjar i N-khuid, belly, with K

-

u r u k b ; S a d

M I A , t o

b e a t , .

-

w

i

t

h

K

un

k

e

l

)

,

l

a

t

e

(

.

3

1

y

a

n

w

a

l

Op

a

t

o

,

b

o

Sikalgari pe p, hull, w ith Tamil Inadv ; Pam tionet, eat, w it h T am il titnnu ; eteiping, fire, with Kanarese beitki ; Penn kichwa, fire, with Ku ruld i chioh Ka n ja r t

give, with Tamil tarn,' SaVara IM Ka njar e kiele, give, w it h Yerukala k ik / ;Myanwale 1zifra4 (compare Giripari Siemauri It'd!), go, and bartad, come, with Kanareseha, go, Tamil vara, come, respectively; SiTs1 baunnJ, Ko lb * bawl, Nat i Rai, Myfiewala

hana, gold, wit h Tamil pan ; SRsi k ci rä , horse, w it h Ta mil ky d ire i ; Sga i khautei,Nati khalla, Sikalgari k W, Malfir khaul, house, with Gelerl k W , room, Malayalamkatfi, house; compare Wa lk kheisa, husband, and Yerukala k hu ii i, wife, the last

syllable of which latter word. should be compared wit h i n eatio di, s ister; Sgalffiescla, KUlhati t a le , Na ti tutkJet, pig, wi th Ta mil O j Sasi. bin fctui, run, w it hKurukb boiiga ; Kanjar l, Sikalgari ,kheele), Qaeai kheriee Kellifi te rhihici, house, w i t hKanarese khe

-

(10.

K o l l i a

4 1

w if e

w i

t h

K a

n a

r e

s e

h

o

q

a ti ,

a

n

d

s

o

doubt that we should be able to compare many more words, if we had a fuller knowledgeof the argots. I n face of the fac t that comparatively many of these parallels havebeen taken from Ku r uU, it is perhaps worth while recalling t he Kurulde traditionthat they have come from the - Karnatic and proceeded eastwards along the Narbada„,i.e. past the Vindhyas. I t may also be of interest in this place to make a 'note o f Some

few details which will be mentioned below when dealing with the indiv idual ergots, suchas the interchange between hard. and soft sounds in s i , Kelbat t, Na ti, etc., the

disaspiration of aspirates and aspiration of unaspirated sounds in several argots, the.frequent use of re lative participles, o f a negative verb, o f certain pronouns an dsuffixes, and so on, in Kanjar i ; the employment of karke, - h a

-

v in g d o n e , o r s i m i l a r

tOrM8 with the meaning of Tamil aura, -

Y e r u k a , l a a e r i e ,

S a n s k r i t

i t i ,

e t c . ,

a f t e r

a

d i r e c

t

quotation, and so forth, though many of these features are also found in Pahori and..eizewhere.

Most words in the Indian argots are not, however, so far as we are able t o judgewith our present imperfect knowledge, peculiar to them, but belong to the commonAryan vocabulary of India. T hey are then adapted fo r use by various means o f '

V OL. I t .



10

disguise, just as is the case in European argots. I t is noticeable that the transposition

of letters after the pattern of the English cant word icelop, police, plays a eoinparativelyunimportant role in the materials a t my disposal. I may note instances such asSasi letibra=bakrei, goat ; chOmi=maehi, shoe-maker ; tep=pat, belly ; Galrodi (labo=

htifp, big, and so forth. More common are changes by means of prefixed or suffixed

syllables, which then often replace the beginning or the end, respectively, of the word.The details wi ll be mentioned under each argot. I n th is place I shall only make

some general remarks. The simplest way of disguising a word by means of a prefixiF.exaetly the counterpart of the practice in the p-language and Zargari. T hus inSasi kha-kal, famine ; n e c k , the syllables - Aka, Oha, respectively, have simply

been prefixed to the ordinary word. I t is, however, s til l more common to drop theold init ial in such cases ; thus, Sasi khasr----das, ten ; f h l i k h e 4

,6 h u k h i i , h u n g r y . I nsome forms of Nati we find the init ial added again a t the end, thus , met-khii=khol,field. I n ialalar ohahinbahin=bahiw, sister, we see the entire word in its or iginal

form added t o the disguised word. These two las t devices are of course more easily

discovered, and they do not seem to be of comMon occurrence. With, regard to

prefixes I would add that we can, in a few cases, trace the existence of rules orrather tendencies which pervade all the argots. Thus Is and kh are most commonly

prefixed to words beginning w ith vowels ; the palatals oh, ohh, j and jh are almostexclusively used wit h such words as begin w it h labials ; n h is a substitute f or

aspirated, letters and also for a ; and r is mostly used before or instead of gtitturals,

The fact that such is the practice in all our argots is a further indication that theyhave a common base.

The most usual state of affairs with regard to disguising suffixes is illustrated bywords such as Srisi hauViii=kahci, said, where a single consonant is added. Words

such as Sasi, KOlhâi hap-id, father, whore a consonant followed by a vowel has been

added, are of a similar kind. There are, however, also more complex additions, some-

what like the Parisian eafemar=oafe. T he most eemmon are additions after verbs,

such as sar in Sts i, ROlhati, Nati ii-sar, come, and uar, togr, dr , in numerous Kanjar i,gasal, •Malat and. My5nwft1e verbs, and so forth. We ' can also here notice

how the same additions are used in the same way in more than one argot. Thus k

or g is common after verbs ending in vowels or in Is in Sasi, KOlhãt i

, K a n j a r l , N a p ,yfinwtila, and so on ; additions containing an. r are, as already remarked, common

in verbs in 'many argots ; additions such as Dom Ichaild, Silcalgari khak i, Kan jar li

•6, Myanwte ettl, Maim la, are clearly connected with each other. O n the wholeit seems certain that not only are the general principles' the same i n the differentargots, but that their application in many cases follows identical lines in all of them.

If we take a general View o f all the facts, we wil lConclusions, see that :—

1. the most important Gipsy tribes are classed by ethnologists as forming one

race, o f Drav idian features, which seem to have long led a migratorylife, roaming over Most of India ;

2, many of them have traditions tracing their origin:back to the It iljpt its

3. their dialects also point to the conclusion that the tribes have lived amongstpeople speaking Eitjasthlini dialects, though—



INTRODUCTION.

4. some philological features show that there is a suh-stracture o f languagesmore related to Marathi than to Rajasthani

5. many of those tribes have developed a secret language based o n theirdialects

6. these argots contain several peculiar words whieh are common to many ofthem

7. the principles underlying the formation of these cant languages and alsotheir application In individual eases present str iking points of analogy inthe different tribes ;

8. a certain number of the peculiar cant words seem to be Dravidian ; and

9. some Gipsy tribes speak Dravidian languages.Taken together, all these points make i t highly probable that the various Gipsy

languages dealt with in the ensuing pages have a common origin, a language which

Was once spoken by a tr ibe of Dravidian race that came under the influence of Aryantongues in a locality where languages akin t o Mariith i had been spoken but had to.

give way to Rajasthani. T his would take us to the Vindhyas and: the country to thenorth o f the Vindhyas, i.e. to the terr itories which the Aryans found occupied. byNishadas. T he tr ibe or tribes in qUestion have probably lived as vagrants from the

most ancient times. W i t h the growth of Aryan civilisation they would naturallychoose as their stronghold localities where Aryan civilisation had not got a firm

footing. T he many M i l dialects spoken in the h ills fr om the Vindhyas and north-wards probably have a similar origia and might well be the toagues of descendantsof such migratory tribes who Ilad taken to Et: settled mode of life. Snob questionsshould, however, for the time being be le ft to the consideration o f ethnologists. I t

may, in this connexion, be noted that we find Gipsy tribes and also Ehils who, atthe present day, still speak Dravidian, tongues.

I t has been remarked above tha t the denomination Gipsy does no t imply any

connexion with the Gipsies or Romany Chals of Europe. These latter have originally

come from India, and it i s well I r

t

n o w n - h o w

t h e y

r e s e m b l e

t h e

I n d i a

nG i p s i

e s

i n

appearance and habits. I t has also been pointed out that their language shows manypoints of Correspondence With the dialect of Indian Gipsy tribes such as the pains.In this connexion it is worth while not ing the s imilar ity between European Gipsy

words such as gap, a gentile, juk e, dog, and SCtai. kajja, N at i ktija., man „ 1

.

1 C a n j a r l

blyanwsle j k l ã , Ss1 olthigcat,I c a ! , Kolhati (lhokka?, dog. T h e languageof the g

•i p s i

e s

o f

E u

r o

p e

,

h

o

w

ev

e

r ,

p

o

i

the prevailing opinion amongst scholars seems to be that they have nothing to do withthe Indian tribes whose dialects are here under consideration. T h e hypothesis might,however, be hazarded tha t members o f the same vagrant race from which the Indian

Gipsy tribes are descended came up to the North-West, and remained there lensenough to adapt their language to the practice prevailing among frontier tribes. Someof them passed on before this adaptation took place and became the animators of theArmenian gipsies, whose language does not point to the north-western frontier butrather to llindostim. T he bulk of these Gipsies later on brought their language, as

modified among frontier tribes, to Europe, and became the ancestors o f the RomanyClials. •

o 2



12

PENOHART

Under the name of Pindarees • the Pend,Bris are he ll known in Indian history.They were plundering bands o

f f r e e b o o t e r s

w h o

fi r s t

c a m e

t o

n o Z i

c e

a f t

e r

t h

e

f a

l l

o

f

Tippoo Sultan of Mysore. O f t o common race, and of no common religion, theywelcomed ty their ranks the utlaws and broken men of all India—Afghfins, Ilits,rathfis„or Jats. They represented the debris of the 7.1ughul empire, which had not been incor -

porated by any of the I

,

c o a l

M u h a m m ad a n

o r

H i n d

i . '

p o w

e r s

t h

a t

s p

r a

n g

u

p

o

u

t

o

f

i

t

s

ruins. T heir hend-quarters were in Malwa, but their depredations were not connedto Central Ind;a. I n bands, sometimes of a few hundreds, sometimes of many thousands,

they rode out on their forays as far as the opposite -coasts o f Madrad and of Bombay.The most powerful of the Peudhari captains, Amir Klan, had an organised ar my of

many regiments, and several brItteries of cannon. Their power was finally broken by theMarquis of Hastings in 1817.

Their name is said tolie derived from pattcAci, a sheaf, and probably meant originally'gtasseutters.'

A t t he

.

C e n s

u s

o f

1 91 1

.

t

h

e

n

u

m

b

e

r

o

f

P

e

n

e l

h

a

r i

sw

a

s

r

e

t

u

were Hindas and 0,313 Alusalm,ins.

They were distributed as follows ;—

: 2,3

0

D

i 4

9

Central hnla, Agoncy 4 ;Elsewhere

-

Tont, • 0 , 4 1 3

The only district which returned Penclhari as a separate language for this Survey

WM Dharwar of Bombay, which gave a total of1,250 speakers. Specimens have, how-ever, also been received from Belgaurn (Bombay). I n other distr icts Pentiliftr i hasprobably been included under the bend of llindos tiini. I t is used only as a home Ian•

guage by the tribe which speaks it. I n th e ir intercourse with other people, its speakersemploy ordinary IlindOsttini.

To judge from the specimens Pew:Marl is a mixture of rough Dakhini

with Mariathi and Brijastbani, T he particular dialect of the -last mentioned languagewith which their HindOstsni is mixed, seems to be Jaipur, Compare puta, sons ; b ag ,

father ; chhe, is; chha, was. I t is not necessary to discuss this jargon at length. I givetwo short specimens, one from each district, They both agree in all essential pointsNote the use of no as a postposition of the locative, present forms such as uttaranu, Idescend; tnarunn, I beat, where the final nu reminds us of the Dravidian termination of

verbs, and the way in which kar-ke, having done, is used at the end of a quotation; likethe Sanskrit Hi and the Dravidian andu, having saidl



No. 1.1

Kisi o kNome o n e

bap-kafather-to said,

'Una i i p n l

i y

-

h

i

m

o

w

n

ahem& G a b

by-younger a l l

WM( w a g

There by-him

gan3ii-16-kespent-having

garlbl-ne"overly-in

ja-kargone-having

oharane-ka

feeding-for

&pis, pet •own belly

diyé

was

- g

i p

s

o

aegethen t hat

rah-gay&it-was-lived.

un-kahim-to

rotya rahlve-ohhe.breads rem ain ed .

18

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

pEN)HARI.

SPECIMEN

adrai-ka d o pate, ohhe. Us - n e- si n h i n e p a t Apneman-to tw o sons were. Them-in:from younger so n o w n

'hap, m er e hisse-ka awattO m al - ke b a t & m i j e d o .'%father, m y sh are

-

t o

c o m i n g

p r o p e r

t y - o f

s h a

r e

t o -

m e

g i

v e

. '

jindgi b a t - d i y i i . T h 0 4 8 d in • k e ploheheproperty t h e m

-

t o w a s -

d i v i d e

d .

F e

w

d a

y s

-

o f

a

f

t

e

r

mileeke e k d fi r m u l a k - k a r a s h _ B y e .having-gathered on e distant country-to w a y w a s

-

t a k e n .dhundpane-se a p n e m u khartib-kar-diya. B a b

luxur iousm

c88wft4

o w n

p r o p

e r t y

s p o i

l e d -

w a s -

m a d

e ;

A

l

l

bade d u k i lbig famine

mulak-no • e k

country-in o n ellnO

By-him

joined-having

nrokk-kil

that country-of

mh-gaya.it-was-lived.

Apne khotan-ne bhej-dlyti.own fi e l d s

-

i n t o

i t -

w a s

-

s e n t .H

e

bbarne-kl k h u i o b h i , t a b

filling

-

of

h a

p p in e

s s

w

a

s

,

t

h

e

n

nal. U n e h u r h a k e , •

'DISTRICT D H A RWA R.

unty

And by-hins,

admi-kt p i aone ma n- o f n e a rIMO I s e s u w n t

By-him h i m t w i n e

Pac)A-

suwnt khane-ki bhasil-st

twine eating-of h u s k s

-

f r o m

use

M a t

-

e v e

n

t o-

h i

m

b

y

-

a

n

y

on

e

'mere bap-ke k e t t e

not. B y

-

h i m

s e n

s i b

l e

b e

c o

m e

-

h a

v i n

g ,m

y

f

a

t

h

e

majardarao-ka Ap no -ka • b a n h o - k e j a s t i r a h e o t t e

servants-to themselves-for sufficient become-having more remained so . mach

Huwa-to-bi m a i b h a k - s e m a r g . M a i

Still I h u n g e r

-

f r o m d i e .

I

nikal-ke b a p - k e t a r a f j a - k e u s e kahgga, "a re b a l l ,

g o n e

-

o u t

-

h a v i

n g

f a th e

r

-

o f

d

i r

e

mai O r e s im nel bhi Alla-kb uppar gunk) ; • bull. I s - k e &age.

by-me Qt.-thee before and 0 - o f against s i n w a s done. T h i s

-

q f a f t e rOat .

p a t

k a

w ii -

l e

n e

-

k a

i

41ty so n being-called-for I worthy not. T h y h ire -qc servants-in one



141 P E 1 1

D R A l i

L kar-ke m i j e b l r a k h , "

made-having

U th-kd

Arisen-having

d Ar c h h t - t o

fa r was-Men

nbat-kt,

run-having

POI u s e ,

S012,

kara,

w

as

-

d

o

n

e

.

k ar-ke

said-having

ihage-ku.coat

bha-ke

put-havingrh

should-stay.

jitiL h u w aalive became

-u

n

a

n

k

h

u

A

l

they m e r r y

me a l s o k eep,"

ne b o p -kane

own father-near

us-kO b a p

his .fathe)

ja-ke gab

gone-having ne c k

bitp A l l .

a - k efather God-of

Ab

Eon;

bola.said.

bhar

out brought-having

w-kt i p a p afeet-on s h o e s

kar-ke b a g , ' k a r - k O

8 aid-having may -say ; said-having it-was-said;

Chhoto u n e a b i r a g a l h a l

cam

e.

B

u

t

f

o

r

-

hi

m

s

t

i

l

l

w

a

y

mu

c

h

use

him

mil-ke

embraced-having

dekb-kfi m e h a r l a k o - k e

seen-havinguse

to-him

uppar b M M e i Ik ha -k e s iimn o m a i g u n h a

against and th y eyes-of k f o r e by-me s i n

a fige ' co a l -h i m a i t e r & p a t k a w fi

after ever-even I t h y s o n c a llin g- f or

Chhota-b1 b Op -n e a p n e naukar-1611-kO,

l e i f a t h e r - b y o w n s e rv a nt s -t o,

use

him d r e s s

(166

7

B

M

h

a

u

l

m

give. A n d w e

Kay-kaye-te

Why-said-then t h i s

gaya-ohlit-te, p h ir- ko

gone-was, a g a i n

kar-ne I Age.to-make began.

mercy applied- hav ing.

mukko, d i y

. kiss was-given.

sarika

fi t

lhai

very

nal,'

not,!

eheket

good

bhi u s - k e h frt-ke a fi g a t i

and h i s h an d- t o r i n gkhuil-se

eaten-having ha p p i ly

merit p u t m a r - g a y a p h i r - k e -

my s o n dead- gone w a s , a g a i n

kar-ke b e l k • B h .was-found,' s a i d -having it-was-said.



[ No 2 . ]

0.41Water

DhilpReal

kOift b a h u t

fox M u c h

4huv.16., • 10km k V A n a l

searched, b u t any whe re n o t

kal-ntO k

time-at o n e

t h a j o - n o t h a t %

pit- in a - l i t t l e . wa te r

•kar-ke -

u s -

k omade-having i t - o f

pi-ke p h i r - k o

•drunk-having a g a i n

Use r a s t a - c h n a l

To-that w a y n o t

kon-ta-b1

•

a

n

y

on

e

-

t

t

s

phashvo-kicunning-of

mitta k a , , - k O b e t a P

sweet s a y i n g otay-l-say I

aya, h a b i t o h alc ot

Thou earnest, mu c h g o o d

ay-te t u r d

comes-if to - t hee

bat s u p . - k e

word heard-hav ing

15

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

PEIP)ITART

SPEO1M EN U.

1)0

1kha4-ra d e k h - k e

standing seen-having

DISTRICT B

pyb,s l a g - k e j a il g a l- n e p h i r - k e

thirst felt-being .wood-in rambling

Viebb 6-81 c le n g i

it-was-found. A t - l a s t d e e p

age41-1a d h y a n

future-of thou ght n o '

hich-ne k u d a . W e s i k 1)111) • 0 4 1

the-midst-in h e- ju mp ed . T h e r e m u c h w a t e r

up par a n e - k a w A s t o c h i l l i ft • k a r A

:

.up co min g- fo r fhr - the-sake t h in k in g was-made

15•sabah

was, (for-)that-reason

k115.4-ra-ke l h a l p h i k i r k a r t ) . O t t O - n O -

o htanding m u c h anx iety was-made. T ha t- mu c h- in

1.5,80-81 P Y • a s l i i . g - k e

road-from t h ir s t felt- being com ing

tagar, h e k o la , b a ,

that g o a t , ' 0 f o x . f a th e r , t h o u

g-ke a r a n k i s e n a T m a l u m

felt-being d i e ; to-anybody n o t k n o w n

a-ko p a u l ' p i n e ; aohc hha, rban-de, m a l h i t a l l acoming w a t e r dr ink es t w e l l , b e - l e t , I t o o d o w n

papl k a l .

c h h e? '

k a r -

k b

p c

h h

ä .

U

s

e

k

el

a

,

d

e

s

,

water h o w i s ? ' s a y i n g a s k e d . •' T o.

- t h a t • A x ,

' f r i e n d ,

kba(Me-ne ko lo -k t i d o k b a .

fox i t -was-s een.

lidA i m * h a m a n

much c lev er , • we

kar-ke

m a

d e

-

h a

v in g

t

h

o

u

paul a g a c l i

This wa te r q u i t e

lluwa; j a l d i 5 . - k e

became ; qu ie t ly c or nin g

.

s

v

ha

-

o

h

t

a

t

-

k

b

thare-inderd b eing-in-atfix

ek I c a gar w e - oh

ono g o a t tha t-v eryTabThen

sal; p y a sall th i r s t

alone-quite

utarfm

.

0

descend ;

ketta

how-mudsamir s a d a c l i h

b .ectar l i k e i s .

p i i p i , b i nwater dr ink , a n d

mime-kb k a r - k e b o l a . • t

getting-of n o t , ' s a y i n g • said. T h i s

w5 • diwitna t a g a r t a l l e k u d t - m r i r - k g

that s i l l y g o a t d o w n jumped- hav ing



16 P E Z 5 p n l i t i .

awal p e t b h a r - k i 5 p a n i F i f a . P i c h h E - s 1 u p p a r u n O - kf tfi rs t bet t y fi t ted-haiku wa te r war -drunk . A f te r wa r d r n p coming - fo r

waste 6 a n d m i l

-

1 0 ;

b a h u t

w a k a t

p h i k

i r

k a r

i t .

in•order th er e b ot h joined-having much t i m e an x iet y was-made.

FREE TRANSLATION O F T H E FOREGOING.

In summer, a fox being very thirsty and looking for water on aji sides, rambled inthe forest, but to no purpose. A t last he found a little water in a deep pit andjumped into i t not heeding the future consequence. 'There he drank water to his

heart's content and began to meditate as to how he wns to get out, but there was no way.

Therefore, there he was, a close prisoner, and fell to thinking. Meanwhile, a

goat being thirsty, chanced. to come down to the very pit by the same road and seeinga fox in it , said,—' Oh, sir Fox, you are very clever indeed; we are all dying of thirst,

while you drink water hero, having come all alone without the knowledge of anybody.Very well, I too will come down ; how is the water ? '

Upon this the fox said,—' Oh, friend, it is too sweet to describe. This water tastes

just l ike nectar. Y o u are welcome, come soon and drink it. I f anybody else happento come here, you may not get it.'

At this cunning advice, the silly goat jumped down and drank his fill. Then theyboth conSulted for a long time how to effect their escape.



11

BHAMIL

The Bhamt

i

as a r e

a

c r i mi n a l

c l

a s

s

w

h

o

a

r

ee s

p e

c i

a l

l y

a

c

t

i

v

ea

s

r

a

i

l

w

a

y

t

h

i

e

v

e

s

.

seems probable that their or iginal home was thei Telugu-speaking countiy. A t thepresent day, however, settlements are to be found in several o f the distr icts and native

states in and bordering on the Bombay Presidency. A t the Census of 1911, 4,270

Manatee were returned fr om the Central Provinc'es and Borer a n d none fr omelsewhere.

They do no t lead a gipsy li fe bu t s4tle in some village from which their gangsstart on their thieving expeditions.

They are known under several different names such as GlavtbeeitOrs, 110/08,Vat.larie, and so forth. T he home tongue of most of them is Vadar i, a debased for m

of Telugu,' T hey also speak Marathl, Rindeetani, and Kanarese. I n speaking Kanaresethey drop their •

1

h ' s . '

T h e

h o m el a n g

u a g e

o

f

s o

m e

o

f

t

h

e

G a k

i t h

a c h

e r s

o

f

t

h

e

Di j

a

p

u

r

District is Kanarese. Those o f Nagpur i n the Central Provinces -

s p e a k a b r o k e nixture of Dakhin i Hindestani and Jaipur Rajasthan'. O n ly fourteen speakers of thisBharat" were reported from the Central Provinces. A s the Bhamtas of elsewhere speak

Telugu, I do not further refer to them. I t is hardly worth while giv ing examples of theothers, As , however, some good specimens have been received, I give a portion o f aversion of the Parable a the Prodigal Son, and a folktale received from Vagpur.

The fulles t aceounts o f the Bhamtils which I have seen are in pp. 464 and ff. of

Part I of the Poona G azetteer, in pp. 3 and ff. of The History of Railtray Thieves withHints on Detection, by M. Paupa Rao Naldu, Madras, 1900, and in pp. 16 and ff. ofthe Notes on Criminal Classes in the Bombay Presidency, by M. Kennedy, Bombay,1908.

Lsee above, Vol. IV, pp. 107IE

VOL



[No. 8.]

InOra,

my

hiss&

share

do.'

give.'

P hO r 1111-118

Then him-byPhra tha4r3 din hOye-ohbil2'hen a-few days p«ssed-had

Ko1-Mc

A-certain

babit-kft k a b il -c h b u ,

the-father-to s a i d ,daulat-ka

the-property-of

us-kb

him-to

naafi, P o r Y a

the-youngir s o n

wall j a - k e•there gone-having

lagflya-chbe.

it-wal-employed.

bichr kiyi i .obbt3

thought made-was.

18

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

sab

all es tate

beakkal-sd

indiscrinainate/y

13HATIITT.

SPECIMEN

itdmi•-k0 d o p"ory0; W A . Us-mi t•k i iman-to t w o 80 n8 w er e. Them-in-of

' m o - k O

' that-in-of me-to

share was-divided.

• l e -k b d O r d 0 6

taken-having f a r country

paisä kb Oy a -sh h e .

money he-squandered.

Ibe c l u k a r - k a b h u s i L k l i a - l c o P . d t

Then the-swine-of husk s eaten-hav ing b e l l y

. K O 1 -n 8 u s - h b k a l - n a d ig v a h h O •

-Any-body-by h im- t o any thing-not given-was.

DISTRIOT Ns.GPult.•

nanA,p o r y A

the-younger s o n

gaya-ohbe.went. A n d

PhOr s a b

And a l l

Ibo

Thereby

man-of

kharoll-na-ka b a d u s d a - r a o b a , d a k fi 1 p a da -o b b . O.

spending-of a f te r th at country -in g r e a t f am in e f e l l .

us-kb b ip a t p i - A b e . D O ' 0 k i l l u s d e s

-k o b h a l bhim-to wan t be fe l l . T h e n h e some that country-of a-goodjautt rahil-chhe. u s - k o a p n a k h e t -I TI O d u lc a r ch a rt in 0 -k0

near remained. H im-by h i m- to h i s - ow n fi e l d- in s w in e feed ing- for

bharan

-

k ofilling-qf



No. 4,3

19

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

13 H U T ! .

SPECIMEN II,

k B i r b a l - k a b e t a ch hil, e k r

One BiVbal-of eon wa s , o n e k

& e l r a l i ê . D O I - k a d i i o k

fr iendship existed, Bo t h - o f mind o n e

' jis-ka b i b a w p a h i l e h o g a u u - n

'whose mar r iage fi r s t w i l l - b e h im-b

pathilbw-na.' B a d i a h a - k e b ete-k A,

is-to-be-sent.' T h e - k i n g - q f s o n - o f

barat b a d e d h i l m - sit

marriage-procession g r e a t p omp-with

ha -k d e s t - k 1 y A d

become-having fr iend- of r ecollec tion c a m e ,

kahl-ohbe k e , p a h i l e t â B i r b a l - k e

said t h a t , ' fi r s t t h o u B i r b a l

1 8 y aka h a t - m e p a c h ã r

t tere the-hand-in j ive-lamps

cher m i l e

7

c h h e .

thieves m e t . H e r

Un-no k a h l k O , ' t ü m e r a -

Her-by it-was-said t h a t , • ' thou, m y

Birbal•ke h a - so a - jaa- de ;

Birb al' s here- from let-go-and-eome

sab c la g in a C h o r - n e . k a b y a , 1 ye b i

all ornamente tak e- off. ' The-Thieves-by it-was-s aid, ' s h e to o

kad-bachan hua-chhe. ' 0 p i le ' . B i rba 1-16

proMise become-ie.' S h e th en B i r b a r

le-ke g a l - c h h e . U s - k i k r a s t e - m a c h a r

taken-having w e l i t . H e r - t o 8 t reet - in f o u r

sab (leggin& r o - r a he.all ornaments taking-off-they-were.

(Agin& k utare-ohho P 1 1 6 - 1 0ornaments w h y art-tak ing-of I 3 I e - t o

phir me ra

then m ybee k ai -c hh o ! Y e k c h a r w a h g

well s a i d . ' O n e t h i e f t he r e

kamn-kA. P h i r y a g a 3committing-for. T h e n s h e w e n t

dekhi-chho.

she-was-seen.

seoh k o r a h e , ba,14Ahaconsideration was-made that, 'the-king

VOL. ILL

aja-ka b 'eta Wi l l a .

ing -of e o n w a s

A U . U n - n e

was. Them-by

april b a y k o

his-own w i f e

Mlle * / A h a b

marriage fi r s täi-ohhO. P h i r u s -k ik

came. T h e o h im - t o

DISTRICT N A GPI!

n-ki b a d i

Them-of g r e a t

kat& k e ,

it-was-eaid th a t ,

dusre%ke g h a rother's h ous e

hua. U s - Id

became. H i s

ok b i s t a r - p a r

one bed-upon

al-chhe. P h ë r o s p i k e .

m e h a r t l - k i lhen h e hie-own w ile - to

yaha j i t - k ahere gone-having

11,w m e t h ;

c o me ; m y

buitha. T i n c h e r g a y s c h e r 1

sat. T h r e e thiev es w en t t h e f t

Birbal-ke yohit . B ir h o l- n o u s - I c aEir bar a h e r e . B i r b a l - b y h e r - as - t o

Palafig-par- bo4bn i-ahhe . B a t h i - k e a p n e4-bed-on she-was-made-to-sit., Seated-having his-aton the-mind-in

sahne-bi u t t o h l ehh e aur gawar-bi*vise-tat o that-much i s a n d azfool-also

D .2



20 B u 1)42.

utteht • cif. Le, k g a p n i 6 e j - k i b ay k o Mgr e y a b g p a

-

t h a i . c h h e • '

that-parch i s , because h i s

-o w n b e d

-

o f w i l e

m y

h e r

e

s e n t

-

i s . '

tre-ko k a h a , i t n e d i n t ) me r a b h a i r a h a , i b b e

I l e r

-

t o

'

s

o

-

m

a

ny

d

a

y

s

A

e

m

y

b

ro

t

h

e

r

w

a

s

,

t

h

e

r

e

f

o

r

e

t

h

ou

bhan buit-chhe. W 4 mer it b a h i n e i h u w a . ' W a fi r - n esister be c o me

-

a r t .

R e

m y

b r o t h

e n - i n

-l a w

b e

c a

m e

. '

T h e

-

m i n

i s t

e r -

b y

us-kb h i g c l a a t i g i paher a.c hhe, a n ac hc hhe b b i r l p a c h c l a g i n eher-to a

-

v e i l

a -

b o d

i c ew a

s -

p u

t

-

o n

,

a

n

d

be

e

t

v

a

l

u

a

b

le

f

i

v

e

o

r

n

a

m

en

t

s

diye-chhe, k a h o „ t a B i t r a s t e - s aw e r e

-

g i v e

n ,'

l

a

d

y

,

t

h

o

u

,

g

o

.

'

T

h

e

-

l

ad

y

t

h

e

-

s

t

r

e

et

-

b

y

w

e

2k c h er raateerne b a t h a r a h . U s -k o b a l - n e k a h l , ' mere

One t h ie f a n

-t h e

-

r o a d

s e a t

e d

w a

s .

l l i n

t

-

t o

t h e

-

l a d y

-

b y

i t

-

w a s

-

s a id ,

m

y

gab i la g in e u t a r - l e . M e - k o d a g i n e j a s t i m i l e - (lithe!all ornaments t c k e

-

o f f . M e

-

t o

fi v e

o r n a m

e n t s

m o

r e

h a v e -

b e e n

-

o b t a i n

e d . '

bat-chit h e- r ah i. c hh e t o t i n c h e r (4e-chhe. n

T h a t

-

m u c

h

t o

n v

e r

s at i o

n

g o

i n

g

-

o n

-

w

a s

th

e

n

t

h

e

-

t

h

r

e

e

t

h

i

e

v

alai c h O r i m i l i - o h h e k b s a t k h e y e t o

such a

-

t h e l

l

w a

s-

o b

t a i

n e

d

t

h

a

t

s

ev

e

n

g

e

n

e

r

a

t

i

o

n

s

i

f

-

Flat&-rat. C h e r - n r ) k a h A k e , ' tera p b , y r a wi t

-

w

ou

l

d

-

b

e

-

e

.

r

ha

n

s

t

e

d

-

n

o

t.

T

h

e

-

t

h

beg l a g d . H a m - k 1 chOri k h u b m i l L c h b ê T O h a m

good has•been-proved. U s - l e t h e f t g r e a t obtained-was. Ther efor e u s

-f r o mpgch ; A g in ( ) 16- 16. ' C h e r - n e p l i a h c i fi g i ne d iy e- c hhe. P h i rfive ornaments take.' T he- thiev ee

-

by fi v e

o r n a m e n t s

g i v e n

-

w e r e .

T h e

n

badgithe-ke jer e til-chhet• Blidg ela -no di l- r E

.

115 O W ,

k g ,

t d 5 l

the-king

-

of

n e a

r

s h e

-

c a

m e .

T h

e

-

k i n

g

-

b y

m

i

nd

-

i

n

i t

-

char-ma k i s - k a W i t chic le ?

t h e

:

f o u

r -

a m

o n

g

w

h

o

s

e

g

r

e

a

ti

s

?

'



111th iTt 0.to

FREE TRANSLATION O F T H E FOREGOING.

There was once a Prime Minister, named Firbal, who had a son. T h e king, hismaster, also had a ann. These two were great friends, and had all their thoughts aridwishes in common, so they agreed that whichever of the two was married first shouldsend his wife to the other's house. The king's son was the one that was first married,

and the bride came home to the palace with great pomp. Wh en the prince cameto bed with her, he remembered his friend, and said to her, 'Yo u must first go to

Iiirhal's house. I must keep my promise.' So she started. off for Illrbal's • house,

carrying in her hand the five lustration lamps of her wedding night.

On the way she met four thieves, who straightway began to relieve her of allornaments. Sa id she, ' Why are you taking off my ornaments ? L e t 'Me first go toBirbalts house, and a f t e r

.w a r d s c o m e

b a c k

t o

y o u .

T h e

n

y o

u

c a

n

t ak e

t h e

m . '

T

h

e

thieves approved of this suggestion, and left one of their number sitting there, whilethe other three went off to look for more booty.So she went on to Ilirbal's house. 131rbal,' as soon as he saw her, made her

to sit upon a bed, and thought in his mind, 'The king is partly wise, and partly a foolfor he has „sent hero, to me, the wife of his own bed.' Then he-said to her, 'Per many

days your husband has been my brother. No w I look, upon you as my sister, and on himas my sister's husband.' Then he gave her a present of a handsome veil and a bodice,

and. of five valuable jewels, and told her to go home. S o she went back by the wayshe had. come, and found the thief sitting where she had left him.

'Now,' said she, 't ake off a l l my ornaments. I have got five more than 1

had when you saw rue last.' Wh i l e they wore talking the three other thieves cameup. T hey had been so successful in their thefts that they had got booty sufficient to

feed seven generations without being exhausted. T hey• said, ' Your footsteps have

brought us good luck, W e have found enormous booty. So we wil l not take yourornaments. Please accept five more ornaments from us.' S o they gave her fi ve

ornaments, and she returned to the king, and told him her adventures. T h e kingwondered in his heart, which among the four had shown the greatest nobility o fcharacter.

The story is oedip al I t shovld be Ilithal's o n who sots as deserilmd 7 1

,

e k i n g i s t a l s o

s i m i l a r l y c o n f u s e d

with his son,

21



22

Bengal . • •

rinkrainnn, llaisulmir State

•

100

9,294Bihar and Orissa • • . • • 68,912Bombay • • •

•

• • • •

•

12,398Central Provinces andliterar . • • • 26,616United Provinces . • • • • • 39,036

Central India Agency • • •

Thane,

• 26,378Elsewhere •

2,560

• I • • 3,.787

Saturn Agency, State Aundh • 15

• — • — •

40

TOTAL 205,420

Daring the preliminary operations of this Survey a dialect called Bo10,i wasreturned from liniputana, Berar and Bombay. T h e estimated. numbers of speakerswere as follows

rinkrainnn, llaisulmir State • 100

Bern r—A atmoti • SOO

Ellichpur • 500

Belden% • • 585

• 1,8S•5

Bombay Presidency—

Thane, • 2,560

Satan • • 350

Saturn Agency, State Aundh • 15

•• S t a t e Phalien 40

Ka npu r State • 50

Southern Maratha. Jaghire • 200

BELDART.Beddfir liter ally means one who works wit h the bal or mattock. I t is a general

term for the aggregate of low Hind u tribes who make their liv ing by earth work ..The number of BiIldars returned at the Census of 1911 was as follows :—

The major ity of these M a r s probably speak the same dialect as their surround-ings. Ac cor ding to Sir Herbert Risley the B61diirs of 13lhar and Western Bengal for ma separate wandering caste of Dravidian origin. T he same is perhaps also the case insome other districts. T h e word 136Idiir is accordingly used i n tw o different sensesdenoting sometimes a dis tinc t caste

-

, s o m e t i m e s

a l l

l o w

c a s t e

e a r t h -

w o r k e r s .I t

i s

impossible to decide how many of the Beddetrs enumerated a t the las t Census i n the

various provinces belong to either group.

3,155

Tom', 5 , 1 4 0• • • • • • •

The returns of the last Census do not furnish us with materials for checking'

these figures.

Specimens of the so-called Bairiki have been received.from Ellichpur and Buldana,from the Olaisalmir State, and f r o m t h e Itamdurg State. Th ou gh t h e dialectdiffers in the different districts, being more or less influenced by the prev ailing



B U D A R I. 2 8

languages, there are some characteristic features whic h recur everywhere,

- a n d i t i sccordingly possible to speak of a separate dialect. Ba ld ar i is not, however, a fixed.form of speech wit h consistent features. L i k e N k i it is a mixture. T h e prevailing

elements ate Marght and Eastern Rajesthfini. T o the former language belongs forms'such as the plurals bay, sons (Ramdurg) t a n k s (Jaisalmir) d a t a , to a father

(Buldana) magsan, t o a man (Ramdurg) danat , in days (Ramdurg) ; the obliquebases in a Of weak nouns such as clighd-eg,. from a direction (Jaisalmir) z i t h a

.

) , 4 -

panii-ge, in riotousness (Elliehpur) ; the genitive termination DM in the jais almir and

Ramdurg specimens, the common termination l o f the past tense, and so forth.Rajasthani elements are forms of strong bases such as parya, Sons; ohhota, small(Ellichpur) ght5(6, horse (Jaisalmir) (but also Icutta, dog ; compare also ghore, horses

ghtirlyet, mares) ; the dative suffixes -

n i f ( A m r a o t i ,

R a m d u r g ,

j a i s a l m i r

)

;

t i r c

•

(Jaisalreir) ; -

I c e

( B u l d

a n a )

a n

d

-

k t

o

( E l

l i c

h p ur )

;

c

o

m

p

a r

e

I

V

Ia

l

v

i

-

i

c

e

,

-k

g

;

t

h

e

genitive suffix -kr), -Ica, -la (Ellichpur, Buldana) ; compare Mawilti, Jaipur

-

1 a n d M I N I

-

k

o

,

-

k

i

;

t

he

a

b

l

a

t

i

v

e

s

uf

f

i

x

e

s

-

s

e

a

n

d

-

s

f

i

,

•yo, 6, which is used Side by side with forms in -

id ; f o r m s s u c h

a s m a r k ,

I

d i e

;

k a k a ,

I may say (Elliohpur) tnar0-1e, I am dying (Jaisalmir) kak as , I shall say (Buldana)and so forth.

I t would also be possible to compare some of the 1-forms of the past with Oriya,

and the common tm5r, mOra, my, mine, seems connected with forms in Eastern languages.I t is accordingly lik ely that there is also an admixture of Eastern vernaculars. T h echief components of M a r i are, however, of the same kin d as i n °d id . W i t h tha t

form of speech there are also other points of agreement ; thus the pronoun todiithy ; conjunotive participles such as k ar ii, h av ing done, a nd so forth. N o t e th e

curious form merdqua me, an idiom frequent in Dakkini Ifindestlfani, and also finding

parallels in Eastern languages, as in the Bihari hamarii-kg, with the same meaning.

I t would, however, be waste of time an d paper to go further into details. T he

general character of this mixed form of speech w il l be suffic iently apparent from thespecimens which follow, T he firs t is the beginning of a vers ion of the Parable from

Ellichpur. I t w il l be seen th

-

at t h e

R i t j a s t h i m i

e l e m e n t

i sr a t h e

r

s t r o

n g

i

n

t h

e

M a

r t

of Elliehpur



No. b.]

2 k fi d mi - k e d o

One man - o f t wo

kahyO, d a d a ,

•t-was-said, ' father,

Phir

Thenporya

son

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

BUDARI.

peryi bbaye. 0 - m e - k o c h h e t e p e r y a b a p e

some w e re . Them - in -o f younger by-son fat her-t o

Ps j i n g l - k O y 8 , 0

which pro perty -o f share comes, t h a t

bat-ke d i . P h i r thotl e

dividing was-given. T h e n f e wkar-ke d e r d e s - m a Y a Y o t

having-made f a r count ry-in w e n t ,

uPlanepank-se a pl e p a id ' d i y a . 0 - n o s a b • khamhe-par•

riotousness-in ow n money wa st in g was-given. R i m - b y a l l sp en t - o n

One

that

Ifigi.

'began.

rahyo,

stayed,idukar•swine

asi O-Ite

thus • his

U-na s a m p a t

him-by• properlysab j a m b ,

all together

Phir • O s ud-pa r

Then h e sense-in

bharpOr r O t t

richly bread

hap-ke i t e

fat her-of n e a r

ballet d u k fi l

much f am ine

phir •ona

.

d o s

- k e

Then that country-of

mulak-m

country-in

O-ne

him-byjO

which

Oho a p n e

him o w n

khet-me

tarphal k h a t h o e ,

husks eat in g were,

man-me O - n e

mind-in. came ; h im- to

fin-ke W O ,

having-come said ,

hal, a ur m iis, a n d I

jita a u r

may-go a n d

26

Pa4ts

,fell,

ok

one

jere a u r t e r e d ok ha tnear a n d t h y in-sight

lityak m i nahlyi . E k mahindar sarike

worthy I not-am. O ne servant l i k e

Pap k i r &sin was-done.

6-ne a c i e l

him-to money-of w a n t

griha-ke j o r

householder-of

4ukar charii-no

swine feeding-for6-se A p n i i p e t b h a r - n o ,

belly ehould-be-filled,dida n a h t

t h o s e

:

f rom

o

w

n

kachhu k O h l

bhak-se r n a r . M e

hunger-from d i e .

Oho k a l a t , " U d a da ,

to-him may-say, " 0 fath er,

DDITEICT EMI : INV/R.

mohe

me

din-me

days-

.

in

wht

there

do.'

give?

chhOtO

smallo-ne

hitn-by

paeanto-fall

pi-ke

having-gone

Tab

Walfreent. T h e n

any thing by-anyone was-given n o t .

'more h o p - k i k i t t o r a j a fir-ku

' my fa ther- of how-many servants-to

uth-ke fi p n e

having-arisen

me d iew-ke

by-me God-ofAhhi-se O r a , pOrye.

Nowirom t h y s o nmere-ku rakh.' "

me "

kahne

to-say

The .

n e x

t

s p

e c

i me n

h

a

i

l

s

f

I t is not a good specimen, and the noting down of the different sounds does not seem

to be quite accurate. I give the text as I have received it.



[ No. 6.]

Ken e k

Some o n e (

-

o f

.

)

daes k a h l fi ,

father

-

to i t-

w a s

-

s a i

d ,

Mhanen da f t - n a

Thereforelahane

small-one

Oa.came.

apn6MON

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

two

dae,

efather,

l a

w

d

a

80738

25

BnIADARt.

mereray

j ingi dunun-ko

father-by property b o t h-

t ojingi

property

gela A p n a j i n g lwent o w n p r ope r t y

chain-me u c l a e ,

tnerry-tnalcing

-

in w e r e

-

w a s t e d ,

mharne pa i i c h i l l g i r l &

then d i f fi c u l t y f e l l .

("hare0r a h a . W u - n t

in-house remained. Him-by

ãplio

w

n

swine

kooa, dukhar-ke k hAel u - c hhusks swine-of a t e that-even

le-kan d u s r e

h a v i n g

-

t a k e n

o t h

e r

chain-se

merry-making

-

inmak; h a d a

afterwards b i g

1J:eta. Danun-mgpsO

were. Bo th - in - fr om

hissd-kl j i n g tshare-of p r o p e r t y

bat d i .

dividing was-given.

licaw

-

Pr

3.

village-to

w in Y ewas-wasted. T h i s

kal g i r a .famine f e l l .

,Khae-ke m a i * j a y - k i l n

Eating- for begg ing h a v i n g

-

g o n e

Oukhar rAk he-k e d b a r l • W e - k e

lending-for was- kept. H i sapne k en da k ha e l d ee l • tar

h im

-

b y

h

u

s

k

s

a

t

e

g

a

v

e

t

h

e

n

bbarg ; w u h l 0 - n o d i l l n a h l . Y e - la r ta a k h

fi lled, t h a t

-

e v e n

h i m

-

t o

w a s-

g i v

e n

n

o

t

.

T h

i s

-

f or

e

y

e

s

tab Ap ne -k e k a h l e g e , ' Apna d i e - k e Y R !then h imse lf - to to - say began , ' o w n fa the r -o f n e a r

ur-]an p u r l , m i y d s & u p a s i m a m a .

being-to:spare - was-filled, I t h i s

-

l i k e b y-

h u n g e r

d i e t

dA0.-ke k ahus , "

d a l ,' d e w

-

k A

t i a r

a

a p r

a d h

f

e

r

father-to w i l l-

s a y ,

" f a t h

e r ,

G o d

-

o f

o f

-

t h e

es

i

n

m

u

c

MI tor a lAw4A h o y - k a n d a y i t

thy s b n h a v i n g

-

b e c o m e

t a k i n g

-

o f

m e r

c y

sarkhli b a g a . " ' A s k v i c h a r k a r - k a nlike c on s id er ." ' S o consideration made-having

nibe.not.

DISTRICT BULDANA.

TeThou

crelaa •went,

lahAna

by-younger-one

ma-ke d e . '

me-to g i v e . 'Thera d in - m e

Few da y s - inTA-se

T h i s

-

f r o

m

riti-se pa i s away

-

in

m

o

n

ey

Kfil g i r l aFamine f e l l

dusrd-k5another-of

glare

i n-

h

o

u

s

e

.

petbelly

ughtul g a y ! ,opened went,.

naukar p a is e ,

servants money

.Arow having-goneme-ne k a r t .

tne-by was-done..apna m a j u rown servant

'Apne da c t - k eown father-of near

Oil,came,

Wo attt-ch d 4

,

1 3 0

d i t a -

n g

d a

b &

w a

• k

i i

d

a

y

Re coming far-from father-by

, w a s - s e e n ;

h i m i t o

m e r c y

rdwda.lcf) garb-me h a t g a i t , w e m i t m u k ason-of iaec k- on 'h an ds were-thrown, h i m

-

b y h i s s e s w e r e -

l a h e n .

I f



26 n i t L n i a l t .

Law()A k a h y t l i , m e - n e O r a b a i t apritdh

Son f a t h er - t o m i d , ' f a t h e r , m e- by G o d- o f of-thee g r e a t a i mkart. A b t o r s . 1 0 7 0 i t t - k e m O ra d a y t n ah l.

1 D fi i i - n oaa-made. N o w t h y s o n c om e- to m y m e r c y n o t . ' Fa t h er - b y

-

a

t

t

a

i

n

p

O

s

h

A

k

l

A

w

c

i

a-

k

e

A

n

g

-

p

e

,

hf

i

t

h

-

m

t

A

n

g

t

h

i

,

p

a

n

best r o b e s o n - o f body-on, hand-on r i n g , foo t-o n shoe° were-put-

Apo c h a k a r - s o k a b i , ã n d i k a h y a l t , T p a n .Own servan ts - to having-said , a l s o s a i d , ' t o - d a y w e

khrto-pit-kt c h a i n k a r t ; k a r a n t i j m o r n E l s *having-eaten-and-drunk merriment may-make ; because to -day m y s o n

marl, a s e E l a m * ra h u l , w o A j p a r a t M a ; l b w e i A j

died, t h u s th inking I -was , h e to -day bao h ca me ; an d h e t o-

d a ygtla, t t sap a4la.' M h a n i m sal) anand k a r t l a s t .went, h e was-found.' T h e n a l l j o y to-make began..

Specimens have also been received from the Xaisalmir Stite, and two of them willbe printed 'below. T h e first is a song sting by BeldArs in the rainy season; the second

a hymn which they recite in the early mornings and especially at the 11611 festival.The BOldlift of hisahnir is of the same kind as that illustrated in the preceding pages.

Forms such as maned-oho, of a man ; da'sti-oha, of a country ; A lm et

,

o h i i , , o f G o d ; k u t t a ,

a-dog, occur in other Jaisalmir specimens; The general nature of the M a r t of the

State is, however, well illustrated by the two short specimens which follow.



•E No 7 . ]

K a k i k a lh yim u m a t t i ,

Black c lo uds overhanging, came

Bhim talaw.

.Bhim tank .

sata s e l i K - o h e j h a l r o

Seven female-friends-of in-company

27

GIPSY LANGUAGES.=dant.

8PEOIMEN

COI

direction-from camel-rider

sahig, r e k a j a l '

to-friends 0 c ol ly r iu m

came.

t ib h L t u c k )

forehead-ornaments, t h y

STATE JAISALMIR.

bkarle n ã d é n a d i r ! , b h e x l e

rain, fi l l e d ta nk s small-tanks fi l led

papi t a lA w fl a t B a l a p a th i

water t a n k ; seven friends backgr311went

bharti g I i , h eka lp

having-filled went , alone remained (at-)the-tank.Fachchham

Western

'131j6'Other

besh P '

dress ? '

althaliZ b a a i , • niTtj5 b a s e p u d e &

Others-of husbands in-nouse dw e ll , m i n e dwe lls abroad.'

' GharA pa tak -do ta la-ma, u m a ' a h l'Pals t h r o w tank - i n, come o f -me w i t h . '

Bag t u d i j a h ä n

, m a O

n a k h R

s e i n

a r l

'

I

-

n

a

y-

b

u

r

n

t

h

y

t

o

ng

u

e

,

.

i

' I f ak O t b i m a n s , k a h e , m a x i 6 - 1 6 , "

' One camel- r ider me- to s aid, m y mother- in-law 0 , " c o m e

' ' KO B arn a p ha tru

s k e -

o h t ou a i h r

?

'

with."' W h a t l ik e beautiful, whose features?'

t la d le d e w a r B a r n a p h ilt ra , ma o hl n a n d a l -c h t ) A u p.

a r .

1

.711y brother-in-law l i k e •

b e a u t i f u l ,

m y

h u s b a n d ' s

- s i s t e r - o f

f e a t u

r e s . '

135,1a-a1 t u d i j i b r i , WE L party3-ra, bh art ar. '

'

I

-

m

a

y

-

b

u

r

n

t

h

y

t

kca b ri n g ' e

why d i r t y

of-me

TOL. X h X



28 B A L D A n t .

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING.

Dark clouds have been overhanging, and the rain has come. Tanks and reservoirsand also the Bhim tank are filled.

A woman went with seven friends to fetch water from the tank . T he seven

friends returned home after hav ing filled their pots, and she remained alone at the tank,

Meanwhile a man riding on a camel arrived from the west and said to her :—'The other girls have put collyrium in their eyes and. ornaments on their foreheads.

Why is your dress dir ty ?'(She replied—)'The other ones have got their huebands at home, but mine is abroad.'

-(Then he said—)

'Throw the water pot into the tank, and come along with me.'(She replied—)' I shall burn your tongue and put Sambhar salt on it,'

(She then returned home and. said to her mother-in-law—)' A camel O laf" said, to me, 0 mother-in-law, "come along with me."'(The mother-in-law asked—)'How did he look and what were his features like P

(She replied—)

'He had the beauty of my brother-in-law and the features of my husband's sister.'(On this the mother-in-law rebuked her and said—)' I shall burn yo ur tongue, he was thy own husband.'



[No.8.]

liar u t hHari having-arisen

nth m i l t i - k e .

having-arisen having•embrac

B h p a s a r t l

Arms having-extended

•conte.

'Ban p h a l

Yoreat f rn i t sbhugatti M a . '

•having-outtered came.'

29

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

Bharat b h A ü , H a r

having-embraced B h ara t a br o t h er , H a r i c a m e

ed.

BELDAM.

SPECIMEN

mine d u n b h a f f ,

embraced both brothers,

A anana-ma

eyes-in

STATE J

.

A r s i a

a n a .

nir r a l a k t i

water rolling

K8 t t l v O b h ä ü ban•khanda-chya b at ik l a r i W T I b i p a tSayst n o t 0 b ro th er w o o d s - o f t a l e s , w h a t w h a t m is ha p

bhugatti

having-suffered earnest.'

khlvela p a n b ichhetelt i, e i e r i b i p a t

were-eaten le av es were-spread, t w i l l s u c h m is h ap


Having arisen, Rama came, embracing his brother Bharata. Rama came, havingarisen, and embraced him.

Having extended their arms both brothers embrace& and their ey'es filled withtears.

(Ilharata asked) : ' Will you not relate, 0 brother, t he tales o f the forest ; whatkind of troubles you had to undergo ? '

(llama said) : 'The fruits of the forest I ate, and the leaves of the forest I used asbed. Such troubles have I endured.'

The &Mari of the Ramdurg State seems to be of a similar kind, though t heMarathi element is somewhat stronger. I t will be sufficient to print the beginning o f•a version of the Parable as illustration.



[ No . 9 . ]

lake

One father-to

kele, j i n g a n i - m a

property-in

kart i K a I - e k

making were-given. S o m e

don b e t o

two sons were.

mama

me-to s har e

danat

days-in

g t l l a r a b o mu lk a n

having-taken f a r country- to went .

damn k e l i . U d a j a t i

wasting was-done. T h e r e goin g

30

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

1321ADARL

Them-of

nifnikti-ne

younger-one-by

Uda

There going

kat p a d l a .famine fell,

mOt c h i n t a m p a 1 . Y e m u l k a -m e e k e

great a n x i e ty f e e l . T h a t

yen m a l k i g i l l y e

him appoin t ing tak ing that

h altAn y e n d a k a r kh iln ya -o h flotime-al him-to s wine e a t e n

country-in o n e

mimvsiie-ne d a r e

man-by s w i n e

jinnas-joku. dekhunhusks

milal nahi .

was-got not.

STATE RAMDMIG.

nenke bt te-no bu-ne

younger son-by fa th er - to

DO•jani b e t e y a n l A t n i

Two-persons sons-to shares

sagli j i n d g i

all proper ty w a s

M anal l w t i t a l

mind-to appeared a t f a r

VOn k h a r c h a n n a h i ,

Him-to to-spend was-not,

mans4n j ã t i v e ma c u la e

man-to going that man-by

raklmo-na i ne 1 1 5 , I r e

keeping-for was-sent. T h a t



81

OPKT.

The 04s.are a wandering tribe who are found a ll over India. I n Kathlawar they

are pond diggers

.

; i n t h e

P a n j a

b

t h e

y

t a

k es m

a l

l

c o n

t r a

c t s

o

n

r o

a d

s ,c a

n a

l s

,

r a

i l

w a

y s

,

a

n

d

the like, and also build houses and dig tanks or wells. I n Mathura they weave coarsecloth. I n the South they out out stones from the earth, convey them on their carts towhere they are wanted, dig tanks and wells and so on. T he number of 04s returned atthe Census of 1911 was 610,162 distributed as follows :—

Maras • , • 5 5 0 , 1 0 9Panjab • • • • 3 2 , 2 4 6United Provinces

• • 0 , 0 7 1Itajpotana Agency • • 1 , 8 3 9Elsewhere , • 1 0 , 8 9 7

TOTAL 6 1 0 , 1 6 2

The root meaning of the word 41 is uncertain. I n the South it takes the form

oticla, and the Rev. F. Kittel compares Telugu ocief e, drudgery,ame.

, oc idevaqii4, tank diggers. A s most 04s belong to the South,i t is very probable, that the word is or iginally D r a

-

v i d i a t , a n d

c o n n e c t e d .

w i t h

t h en a m e

of the Va4aras. •

The major ity of • the Ods, or about 600,000, are found in South India and are statedto speak a. patois of Telugu. W e have not sufficient infor-

Wiping&,mation about the dialect of the remaining Oas_ A s a sepa-

rate for m of speech_ it has , only been returned, from Muzattargarh in the Panjab, andfrom Qutch, Poach Mahals, n

y

d e r a b a d . o n d . T h

a r a n d

P a r k a

r

i n ,

t h e

B o m

b a y

P r e s id e n c y

.

The estimated number of speakers acbording to information collected, for the purposes ofthis Survey was :-.--

Panjah . . , • • • 5 1 4Musaffaixerh • • • • . 514

Bombay Presidency • • • . • • • . • 2 , 3 0 0Cutch , . • • • . . 2 6 0Panch Mahals . • • . r y a

Hyderabad . • • • . 1,500

Thar, arta Parker ' , • • • 50 0

TOTAL

Specimens of Ocilti have, -

h o w e v e r ,

a l s o

b e e n

f o r w a r a

e d

f r o

m

t h

e

D h a nd h u k

a

t o

w n

in Ahmedabad District ( in Bombay), and a lis t of words hailing from Shikarpur ( in thePanjah), which will not 'be reproduced below, shows that the O

•

s o f t h a t d i s t r i c t

s p e a k

the some language as their namesakes farther south. I f we except the Drav idian Southit Is therefore probable that Mr. Ifaineo was right in statingl that 'the earth-workerscalled Oil or Waddar carry a language of their own from Peshawar to the sea, using a•vocabulary less and less Dravidian as the tr ibe frequents tracts farther away frern theBast Dawn, from- whence it probably originated.' T h e 04s were probably from the

Ceases of India, 1891, -General Report. Lonaen, 1893, p.,18r•

2,814. . = = = = s c r



3 2 a p x t .

beginn lug Dravidians and spoke a form of Telugu. Later on, Ave are not able to saywhen, a comparatively numerous section seems to have spent a considerable time in a

locality where the prevailing languages were Marathi, Gujarati and Bajaathani. I t is orinterest to note that the Ods of Northern India are only found in the west, f rom theUnited Provinces to Sind. So far as we know their language everywhere contains astrong Marathi element, and i t seems likely that their North Indian home must havebeen in North-Western Dekhan. According to the returns at the Cemas of 1901,

1 t h e i ristribution in the Bombay Presidency was as follows :—AhmedabadBroach •Kann • • •

• •• •

• • 1

•

•

1,265115SOS

Panel' Mahale • 461Surat • 53

Cambay • • • 200Cutch • • • • 158

Kathiawar • • • 059Mahikantha • 106

Palaninlr 491

-

M

a

w

s

K

a

n

d

l

a•

• •• • 385

Karachi ,• •

• • • 201

Eyderabad•

• 1,549Shikarpir • • • • • 1,388Thar and Parker • 1,440

Upper Sind Frottlex • 127

Khan-par • 278

TOTA L 10,571

I t will be seen that the Odal wore practically restricted, to districts where Gujaratiand Sbadhl are the prevailing languages. T he existence of a strong Marathi element in

adk i can only be explained under the supposition that these O s have come from someplace farther east, say in the hills bordering the Marathi area. Such a localisation wouldalso agree with the fact that the Ods of Southern India speak Telugu.

The specimens of 04k1 printed below, and the Standard List of Words and Sentences

Meri t hton, pp. 1.781f. w i l l give a good idea of the nature o f theffinities.

dialect. I t wil l be seen that i t is a mixed form of speech

containing elenten ta taken from different sources. A s in the case of the Gipsy languageof Europe these elements are important as allowing the route by which the tribe musthave wandered. T hey are, however, to a great extent so perspicuous that it la unnecessaryto enter upon a detailed discussion. I t wil l be sufficient to draw attention to some of themost important features. T he Marathi element is particularly strong. Thus the neuter

of strong bases ends i i 5 or g as in Maratha; compare We, tank ; kele, it was aaid.Strong masculine bases end in d, plural a; thus, gluya, horse ; ghaea, horses. N ote also

•the oblique bases in a, of weak and o f strong masculine bases, and in a of feminine bases;thus, clesol

-

na, i n

a

c o u n

t r y ;

l e r

k b o

h e ,

o

f

a

m

a

i

termination Oni, a l , de of the genitive is important. T he SaraCf is the case with thetermination i. o f the past toned of verbs; thus, gala, went ; olsr14, struck. Comparefurther the imperative plural in a; thus , dud, come ; the Infinitives-in e and a e ; thus ,hafte, to sat ; nifirtse, to strike, and so forth. Su ch forms are found in all the specimens,

' No ahallar nAurn la available for 1911.'



OpV. 3 S •

and they gain in importance when we remember that they all hail from districts where.

hlaratki is not a home tongue of the population.

Several of the usual terminations in 04k1 do not agree with Pidarathi but with

Gujaritt-RikiaothEnT affinities. G ujar a t i and Rajasthan!. Such are the suffixes e of theagent and no of the dative, both of which are also found in

MAUI; the ablative in ti ; the locative in tng; forms such. as 14, I (compare Gujarati,malvl and Marwarl ; ohke, 8e anci hi, is ; the conjunctive participle is eine (Gujaratiind) and so forth, T he Gujarati element is strongest in Gujarati districts such as the,

Panch Mehals and Ahmedabad, but is also apparent in other districts.

Features borrowed from languages other than Marathi and Gujarati have more of a

Other local character. The locative termination fay , which isaffinities.

prevalent in Marwari is, however, common in the Ahmeda-

bad District, where Gujarati is the chief language. O f such local borrowings I maymention the common cerebralisation of a (./ in Outch and in the districts of Hyderabad,Thar and Parkar, Shikarpur and Muzaitargarh ; the Pafijabi dative termination n i inthe same districts with the exception of Cutch, and other sporadic instances of borrow-ings from the local dialects. They will be easily ascertained from the speoimens which

follow. T he first is a version of the Parable from the Panch Mahals. I t represents adialect which can be characterized as Gujarati with a Marathl substructure.

VOL XL,



No. 10:1

2k guch l -no d on ohhOyde sa le . N OOne ma n -t o t w o 8 0 n 8 w e r e . A n d

kelo k e , b E t p e , p u O j i y a , b l u i git-was-said t h a t , ' father , pro pe rty-o f share

p u liji w a h e o h t i

properly ha ving-divided was-given.o1i16374 ft b u l k \

80n a l l h avin g-co lle cte d

rang-allg k a r t i n e

pleasure-and-en joyment having-nza de

NO O n e h a a t

And b y - h i m a l l

mete

great

dulal

famine

jatIno

having-gone t h a tNe o n o

A

n

d

b

y

-

h

i

m

jo s a g awhich hu sks

kh a lif ), s a l t

•

I

t

i

S

h

t

e

a

s

.

prOla

fe l l

No

And

hale t y a r o O n o

became t h e n b y- h im

pushkai b a p ; 0.11)8 ;

p lenty b re a d

m fiche

nil/ f a th e r -o f

me a k a i d - a

by-me hea ven-in

chhoydason

jaSa

like

is ;

padenear

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

pottlehl p u n j i u d a d t i

his-own property having-wasted

kh a rachtl n â k h l U V I I r -paohhi

having-expended was-thrown th e n -a ft e r t h a t

no

and

dellii-ohe • wnrta ni-mg -o1 18

country-of inh a b ite r Is-in-ofpOt-chO kh Org -m

.his-own fie ld s -i n

bhu Oa k b Etige

swine were -ea ting

kW:

by-anyone

kele

,I-was-said

Par).t

one

him-to

NO t h e d e k c l a n p a o h h i

And f e w d a y s a f t e rdur d e l f a ,

,

m a

g e l

&

a - f a r c o u n t r y - i n t o w e n t

1+1106 ne ° M A O -snru

swine g ra z i n g - f o r

peta-oho

that-in-from his-own

Una

him-to

34

OpKI.

no t a A h l a g a tand of-thee W o r e

kOlO . 1 5 , g 112 ;

to-be-called fi t I no t-a m ;

ga n.'

1 '

N

O

Ou

t

h

t

i

n

o

count."' And he having-arisen his-own

DISTRIC T P ANC 11 M A HA LS.

dhayde ch h O y d o hop-no

the-younger-by son-by father-to

erne- DO d e . ' N O 6 1 1 8

me-to g i v e ! A n d b y - h i m ,

badi tafikAhl padiva ing11.

great w a n t t o ja il began,

6k 6.-ohe p a d a

one-of n e a r

Popsin

dela

was-given

mach

bit- ohe

father-of

Bahl.

not.

One

P

6

t

belly

NeAnd

hatne

dhayfift

the-youngerriO y u l e

and t h e r e

was-given.

deb a

co antry-in,

NO 5 _And h e

fa la .

remained.

M ok al la N O

we 8-s ent. A n d

bhar16-saru o u l l

fi lling-for h i 8

o s i iwch

i le in-sense

rdajure-neservant 8-to

l i t h t i n o

that, ' m y f a t h e r -o f h ow-ma ny

11Z-to b h a k h e maro -oh he ; 11Z-to

1

-

-

i

n

d

e

e

d

h

u

n

ge

r

-

b

y

d

y

jai, n o O n e k a h k o , " 11Z b a ,

will-go, a n d h i m -t o wi l l -s a y t h a t , " 0 f a t h e r ,

karle ohhe n e 110-m8

done i s ; a n d t h is -in

ma•ne tura-o ho majure-ma-ohe

me y o u r s e r va n t s -i n -o f

Pnear went.

tam-ohtl

your

eka-ohe

one-ofNO

And h e



th gh ane d er sale

yet very f a r wasdiya a r i . N e

companion came. An d

o-ne

him-to

me

AnoAnd

ghara-chlhouse-of

karkebecause

bachl ka r l i . N e

kiss was-done. A n d

skaga-me nO t a d h l

by-me heaven-in and of-thee before

ehh 6341 k e l e l a g h ason to -b e-c alled fi t

dasa-ne

servants-to it-Was-said6-ne an d h am a, n o

him-to p u t - o n , a n d

iocle a n d h a w a .shoes p u t .

karke,because,

halebecome

alum('

merriment

NO a p uAnd w e

a m i t - ch a ch h o y cla

this m y l i t O n

shhe n e gamat i: gOlf tf t, B e O jad lo , ch ile !is ; a n d l o s t had-gone, a nd h e fo un d i s . '

karu legle.to-do began.

o-cha motile& c h h o y 0 khetra-mg W e . N O 6 w a l t a ,Ms e l d e r s o n fi e l d s - i n w a s . A n d h e retu rn ing

pith6 pahOchlit t yare 6 - m e fl a s h n e r a n g hambharl ik.near reached th en h i m - b y dancing a n d m IWO wa s-h eard .

balawatine p u c h h l e k O , ' kayhaving-called it-waft-asked t h a t , ' w h a t

chekra-ne k e l e k e , t a d h a

the-servant-by it -w as- said t h a t , ' t h y

ek h a 4 i j a f a t k a rl i & h e ,

one grand feast made i s ,malIä -thhe•

1

P a n

O -

n e

joined i s . ' B n e him- to

khuAl n A s ai l . M A Owillingness n o t w as . T h e r e f o r e

NO O - n e oh ekra-mit hi

And him-by eervants-in-from

hoya c h h e ? 1 N Obecoming i 8

bhau 13,14 & h e .

brother

agal P a Psin

not-am.'

Ice, m a i O y n e

that, ' good c lo t h eso-che M a o

his o n - h a n d

eki•noone-to

6-no

And him-to

NO tadhe h i i - e

come i s . A n d t h y f at h er- b yO O n e kh em -ku fial- th i p l a n ,

he him- to in-good-condition b a c k

na c h ai ll i n e m i l h i a l e- c h i & c h i

anger ro se a n d inside going-of h i so-che M o e h a b i t ? a w t i n e 0 - 1 1 0

his father-by o u t having-come h i m

jawah d e t a b a p - n e k e i ereply while-giving father-to it-was-said

VOL. I L

Ova. 8 5

tyke 6 -ohe b a - o O n e '

Men h i s father-b y him-todedtine O-ohl k O t i w a l a g t i

he having-rzon h i s on -n eck cl ingin g

chhoycje-ne 6 - n e k e l e k e ,the-son-by him- to it-waa-sai d t h a t ,

•khatine

having-eaten

roarti

having-died

dekhla

was-seen

kane chhe n e

done i s ; a n d

lie-me

this-in

Pan 1 3 1 - 8 p O t a - c h e

But the-father-by his-own

geti a w e , n e

having-taken o o n i e a n d

a-ring

ghala, n oput, a n d

an and

merriment

O a, n e s owent, an d h e

stunjAwliremonstrated-with.

Ice, d e k h ' d u e

that, ' see so-many

ne 6 - n o

and him-topa41A, n ofelt, a n d

'

'father,

tam-cha

your

paga-mefeet-on

karje

may-make,

pharti

again alive

NO 6

And they

.

Pan 0 - n e

But him- bywuras

yearst



38

tadhi c h a ñ

thy s e r v i c e

transgressed

ohhë

am,

tA5-pa4,still

bakeda-kid

by-hinsnakbli

was-thrown-away

kar8

doing

na-thi,not-wag,

waste

for b y - t h e e m e - t o

tadba ehhOydO

this t h y s o n

gamotisquandering

jyalatafeast

t lthou

is.

kern&

ia-make

was-gone,

WIZ

karli.'was-done!

machl-silthO n i t yme-of-with. a l w a y s

Aple-te k h u 4

Oar-indeed p le as ed

neje. K a y - k 8is-proper. B e c a u s e

noand

ne

and

epxt,,

ne t a d h l & g a t m e k a d iand t h y commandment by - me e v e r

mO-0116 mitrawa-s ath8 k h u 6 1 k a r l e

my f r i e nd s - w i t h y l eas ur e mak ing

pan k a d i d e e n i - t h e . P a peven e v e r g i v e n not - was . . B u t

tadhl p u i l j i k as abEne- che ' h O t h ithy p r o pe r l y h a r lo t s - o f w i t h

On& W O , a o - o i l - s a r u awal.he c o mi n g by - the e

NO O n iAnd b y - h i m

chile; n Eart ; a n d

to-become

pharati j i w t iagain a l i v e

iadlo c h h e . 'he f o u n d i s . '

Vorbee, Bib m i t& I. 1.11f.

keleit-was-said

machomy

naijois-proper a n d

tadha

I his t h y

halii,

become

brother

chile; n o

is ; a n d

him-for g o o d

k8, 1 chboyda,•that, ' son,

sagh18 t a d h O

. all t h i n e

tatha h a r a k h

merriment

marti

having-died

gamati/o8t

The next specimen is a popular tale about Hama who, according to the Bas Mala,'came from Maim, with a number of Ods in order to dig the Saharaling Lake at Patenfor Sid& Ilf t j. The Ride, fel l in love with her, but she declined his offer. When he

pursued her, she committed suicide and cursed him. She is still worshipped by the Ode.

The specimen is of the same kind as the preceding one.



[ No. IL]

Sadrae R a a t i g e A h m a - n e

Siddhrao Jaising h-by Jasin d-to

khaiatine p a u l y a

l

- t h i

r a t • k l -

r a t i - m

a y

having-dug n a te r-wit h o n e -n ig h I -in

kg, ' taje • dap b b a r d a V

that, ' o n-t h ird d a y fi l l w i l l - g i v e

011, b a t h j

.c l t i n g

k a r g

a

r l i

went, ha nds - having-joined besoughtma-ne k h Wad.' K i l w a r k l e

me cause-to-loose. ' V i r g i n - b y

37

bhega h a l e

joined became.

putt a w a l

back turn. '

not-am.'

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

oKT.

puthe w a t t i n o d e k h i e l i n e ! K w a r k i . 8

backwards having-turned please-look n o t . ' T ' i r g i n - b y

bhar d e l a . P a c h h e & d r a b J a h ma , p &Ilan

fi lling was-g iven. A f t e rwa rd s S id d h ra J ilsmot n e a r

J a mie a u t t

thus

Sadrome a s e

Siddhrdo-by th u sT r 8 b a i 8 d h a r t l m e ta-ne a s e

Then the-woman-by E a r t h 1 f

-

o t h e r - t o

t h u s

ma, h i a a ti h e y , t o i l l b h e g i .

mother, I chaste a m, then-. thou toge the r

TO S a d r a f f , i t ( ) k h e c h a m a d l a •

became. T h e n S iddhri to c r y to- ra ise be ga n.

kg, ' tit m it c h h i bliKL c l i h J a h m a b o l l i

that, ' thou m y s i s t e r i s . ' J i i 8 n t a s a i d

chifo w asv el n a l

is; b u t t h y o f f s p r i n g n o tRhalikhOlvade e w t I n e b a d h e Od a -n e

to-Khdikhettmlid ha v ing-come a l l O d l e - t o

b i hu ra j-n e h Ath j O c i t i n e a s e b U l l i

woman sun -to l ia n as having-joined s o e a -id

narvodle, p a n m Achi t a c h l i g a I i j b t n O

la-done-with, b u t m y l a s t on-finger a-s-much

n a d l o !

not give!

DISTRICT AHMEDA,BAD•

nab k e l g e k d a n a - m y t a l e

so it-wa s-sa id t h a t , ' o n e d a y - i n t a n k

tale b ha r-d e! a l marl a se k e l o

la nk fi ll-g iv e .' t i d a l

-

a - b y s o

i t - w a s -

s a i d

1

3

a

cb

h

e

J

a

h

n

a

K

i

i

rt

,

a

r

i

a

p

a

l

l

an

Afterwards e rd sra ti V i r g i n n e a r

hey a tni k a a r i

that, ' l a d y , t h i s s o -g re a t m i s e r y t h o u' h i a v l ,

- I s h a l l- co m e ,a

dan u g t a t a l e

day o p e n i n g t a n k

al.A. n i b • J a h m a

came a n d t o - J i i s m a

kele k g , ' t il t a dh a, m a p - B a r

it-was-said th a t, ' thou t h y mea sure-following

el k e , 1 hi t a l l a k O d A m e l na r

it-was-said t ha t , ' I t h y w a y • leaverkele k e , ' h e

it -was-sa id t h a t , l 0

kele k g ,it-was-said t h a t ,

mat j a . ,

1oined g o !

Pachho

Afterwards

tadha,

that, ' t h y

ra.'

remains.' A f t

m

was-joined. A f t e r w a r d s

to

that, ' by-me fo r-my-p a rt

PatILbut

Ma rt i. b h g g i

E a r t h t o g e t h e r

adraO b e l l a

Siddhrito s a i d

game, m i l l

s i n f o r g i v e n

achhe . 1 a hma

erwards J i t s m d

F R A M

that

m ache

M i n e

rCp k o l . 646-ch l dh l i ve -ne

beauty a n y 0 0 - o f g i r l - t o



38 O n x t .


Siddhrlij jaisifigh said to J i ' d i g a tank in one day and till it with waterduring the night.' She said that she would be able to do so on the third day. Then&Ism& went to the Virgin River and besought her with folded hands to free her from

this great distress. The Virgin said, ' I shall come, but you must not look behind.' A tdaybreak the Virgin filled the tank. Then Siddhrtid came to Jfismii, and joined her.aiismä asked him to turn back, in accordance with his position, but Siddhrao said that bewould not desist from pursuing her. T hen the woman said to Mother Earth, ' 0 mother,

if I am a chaste woman, let me be united With you.' Then the Earth came close to

her. Siddhrilb raised a cry and said, 'thou art my sister.' hsnail said, ' thy sin is for-given, but thy progeny shall not remain.' Then Jima, went to Khalikholwad' andjoined the Os. Afterwards she joined her hands and said to the Sun, ' I have done

with life, but do not grant. to any Od girl as much beauty as there is on my last finger.'

According to specimens forwarded from the Cutch §tate t h e

.

o d s t h e r e u s e a

f o r m o f

speech of the same kind as that illustrated in the preceding pages. W e may only note

the frequent cerebralisation of a dental d ; thus, (ietaa,, give; ciao, grandmother; qi, day.

A name of the river Saraavatl, which is se called because Its water is lost in the desert and does not join the Ocean.

A village near Atodhera, where Miami's shtine is still worshipped by the 04e,



EN10. 12.]

39

GI PSY LANGUAGES.IC I.

CITTOE STATE.

I Awa, besa, Ram-Ram. M i n g 1utt118411 & w i t saw& p

come, a i t , Y o u w h e r e

-

f r o m c o m e

a r e ? '

' C 1ia p r er 1- t1 a v g 4 .

)I C h ap r i f y i

-

f r o m

c o m i n

g

a n t .

'

Warsoll-a t a r n T g h a a 8 h 8 r i n h a fi a l m a . T a m a , • aril

' Bain-

in

y

o

u

m

u

c

h

t

r

o

u

b

l

e

d

b

e

c

om

e

a

r

e

.

Y

o

u

f

or

sigrl k t u l T h O r l w a r l a p h a t a

. t a m b - n ore s h a l l

-

I

-

m a k e

1

L i t

t l e

t i

m

e

y o u

-

w i l l

-

w a r

m

-

y o u r

s e l ve s

t

h

e

n

y

o

u

-

t

o

sukh h a v l . T a m a A r a k i r as O i k a r i t a P

comfort w i l l

-

b e ;

Y o u

f o

r

w h

a t

m

e

a

l

m a y

-

I

-

d o u s

e-

t o -

b e

-

m a d e

? '

' Micohe I t ak tgk i ' & 4 4 0

' Il le

-

o f

t h

i st

i

m

e

a

n

y

t

h

i

ng

t

o

-

e

a

t

n

o

t

-

i

8

(

-

w

a

' Saw k i 1E11E18 A g a r 6 6 1 8 ? P I i i i r g h a o l a'Entir ely an y th in g e a t e n w i t h o ut c a n- it - do ? L i t t l e m u c h w h a t

b halt' 8 8 khawa. i

m a y-

p l e

a s e

t

h

a

t

e

a

t

.

'

t8 m a - n o t , r a t i l a g l l 88 . p i w W'This-in i n d e e d m e - t o t h i ' S t j o i n e d is . W a t e r t o - dr in k

give.'

'Tam-ohs l a g i g t ho r i k w a r t i T k t T h w m o l g

' Your cl ot he * a

-

l i t t l e

l i m e

i tt h e

-

s u n

t o

-

d r y

m a y

-

l -

p u t

I'

' Bhalt

'Wel l

, •

p ut !

'Tama A r i l k i l l r as ol k a r fi v g P

'' You f o r wha t meal m a y-

l

-

o a u s e - , t o

-

b e - m o d e

P

Mo tamt -a

-

k 8 1 . 8

8 8

1

0

b l

y a

k h

n

r

a

M

e

V

' B y

-

m e

y o

u

-

t o

s

a

i

d

i

s

t

h

a

' 'Mor i lc k ifichr l r ig b a r k l i f t b i gh8wa. i'L it t le khichr j an d bread eat ing t ak e. '

' m a r j I 88 b h a l k k a r a w a .

1

Y

o

u

-o

f

w

i

s

h

i

4Tam-oho g ha r g b u d a - y raj i-k hus l • S I P'Your in-honse a l l happy-glad ar e? '



40• b l v d .

B a da-y t h i k S i , p a 4'AU w e l l a re , b u t

marti

dying went.'

Te-ng k a l h a t t l t ? '' Her to w hat had-happened ?'

' Ch i 4 1 t a w'Tour days fever came.'

' Tam-ch kht t ra -ml

• m o l

kish

'Your fie ld - in c r o p s how

col) w a r s a d jhajha ha l a' This-year r a i n m u c h became

' These

'.Me-to

dhagZ'These bullocks

Par5 n a i g

' _Enough money

Tamtng 1 4' You-to I

Tin s O• Three hundred

' lig j a a' I knowing

ghant se.'•much is . '

Milchi

'

M

yarl' ? '1

.

-

s

h

a

l

l

-

d

o

'

41iada-c1i:g l i t r ebullocks-of how-much

sire c h a r

machl â 4 i p a nna

my grandmother the-day-before-yesterday

become

NSi ?

are ?

mita, t e- t h i j h i l j he h a l e n aite .not, that-from much became n o t , '

rVnave ? '

money wos-giren ? '

sO kOrla b e 8 l i a .

1ith-a-half four hundred ko r is were-expended!

taint v

e

i c h ayou wil l- sell ? '

clelva t o v Z ch i a . '

will-give then I-shall-sell.'

tin s o I c o r la d i e . '

three hundred koris may-give.

1cOriã.rn k i a c h a y ?WU-in what eon-they-be-sold t

k5 4h ad e' m O t s . S i l i t r i k l m a t

am t h at bullocks o l d a r e . T h a t so-much price

' Tam-cht abu t- cha * A l v a k i e main8-m4 ? '

' Your daughter-of marriage which month-in wi ll- you -d o '

411,41-ohi

grandmother's'

warsi w a r t i

anniversary o v e r

Aj-chi r i l t am-ah; ghara n u j t i r ew a . '' Today-of night o u r in-housc sleeping remain.'

' NA, mIch8 s f t j I D h r a n g pie lnp sa. ''No, m in e to-night Dharang coming i s !

Pachhli-warl k o s m - c h g h a r e1Again s o m e clay o u r to-house come.'

taiga t O w E l s Owill-be t h a t a f t e r



Ovid, 4 1 1

Klittok i - m a I A j a y . '

'Wel l , Rean-Bi lm, n o w . 1 wi ll -go. ''Tam-che gh ar g badlui-ng Ram-RAm

' Your i n -house a l l - t o B l im - l i c i m say. '


'Come and take a scat. Welcome. Whence are you coming ?'

' I am coming from Chapreri.'

'You must have been much troubled by the rain. Sh all I make a fire for you ? I fyou will warm yourself for a time, you will feel comfortable. What food may I order for

you ? '' I do not now want any food.'

' I t won't do that y ou should not take any food. T ak e only as much as youlike.

'Just now I am thirsty. G iv e me water to drink.''Shall I put your clothes a litt le while in the sun to dry ? ''Yes, if you please.'' L.L•kt food shall I order to be prepared for you ?'' I have told you that I am not hungry.''jus t take a little khichri and bread.'

' I f that be your wish, get it prepared.''Arc all well in your house P '

'Al l are well, only my grandmother died the day before yesterday.''What was the matter with her ?

'She had fever for four days.'

'How are the crops in your field ? ''There was not much rain this year, and so I hare not got much,'4What did you pay for these bullocks?'

' I paid four hundred and fifty Ur ic 'I Will you sell these bullocks'? '' I will if you give a good price.'' I will pay three hundred Wis.''How can they be sold for three hundred koris?

1I

t

h

i

n

k

t

h

e

b

u

l

l

o

c

k

s

' I n what month are you going to have your daughter married ? '' I shall do so after the ceremony of the first anniversary of my grandmother's.

death is over.'

'Rest in our house to-night.'No, I have to reach'Dharang by sunset.''Come to our house some other day.'

' Very well. Adieu. I am off now.''Give my compliments to all in your house.'

VOL. ILI;



42 O v a .

The dialect of the Ocjs of Hyderabad. and. of Thar and Parkar is said, to b'e identical.

The same is the ease in Shikarpur, and it will be sufficient to print a short specimen,the deposition of a villager in a ease of assault, as illustrating the .speech Of the Odsof all three districts. I t will be seen that the influence of Sindhl, the prevailinglanguage of the districts, is easily recognisable. Compare ra t i

l

j o , o f t h e

n i g h t ;

g h o r

-

k a r a

t i • ,

h o

u s

e -

d oi n

g ,

h

a

w

k

i

n

g

;

w

a

t

t

i

o

,

m

y

,

an

d

s

o

o

n

.

T

h

e

Pa

f

i

j

a

b

of the dative a has already been mentioned; compare khurl -t il,

-

io t h e h e e l . A n

unpublished Standard List of Words and. Sentencec contains forms of an h future, viz.

vadr141 shall, thou wilt, be will

1 b e a t ; p i e r .

1 .

m a r r i ,

2 .n t a r b a

,

3 .

m a r h

a .

S i m i l

a r l y

'we find taphii, you will warm yourself, iii the specimen from the Catch State printedabove. These forms seem to be comparable with the MaxwATI future. I n this connexionI may also note the Itajastrhani negative particle kiha, not (lit. ko•ni, not at all) ;

compare Verhi uë..n k o-

t fi n i i

-

n i ,

a n y b o d

y

h i m -

t o

n o

t

g av e

;

d i

d s

t

n

o

t

give.



[ No, 13.]

Mai sakhe pa n k ah g.I o a t h o n s late.

Mai Ilinda-Elharamname T h a d &

ebbe W a s a n mai a-par.is W a s a n m a l - o n .

tilein - Ina j i l t &

abode(-of-a-lagir)-in went.

la-kaddhil 4 f u l Tm

M O

.My

Subbane

Yesterday

Gharli_Monte

That-from c u r d s wer e•ta ke u.

rightadhaMind

khuri-ixii 1 _ 1 4 i

It eel-to s tumblinghula-hO ? '

become-art ?

la

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

OVKI.

too s-st ruck.

Taka-math:4

This-after

nfi c h i l e H u h u .name i s H a s h &

abbe, M I M I

am, loltdski

MaT

ghdr-karava abbe. ma p u mur i &Mis t ba ns & h e .

hawking i s . M y a g e f o r t y y ears i s .

gãi Ba lc i r ab ad i W i l k e H al& abadi j i l 1 e b i h i l e .

town Hy de r ab ad in-t eas

-

1ga

H y d a r e b e d

i n -

d i s t r i c t

l i n

e

By-me hi m - t o

ma-n l u g a t

me-to w i f e

thasba e l a r - t e 1 a r n e - 0 A I M

were-givem, b lo w having-threatened fi gh t- to c am e.

hula. H Ota Fa r a It1jh(1. v i o l a achhi-par lo•became. H M I s _Mira B i f h i i between c a m e .

bas i- k ar l i T i a - t a m a - n sowmohwsmwould-have-struck.

n i i dushmani ken l .

my e n t i t y n o t .

chh 6.

am.

DISTRICT HTDERELBAD.

Maje

M y f a t h e r - o f

MET), po r ih ib ,My profession

Mal H a i d valid

ar dad

A f t fi r y il d uHy complaint

b oke b a j e f ) r a t t pone w h en - s t r u c k n i g h t - o f

bat/5 ' C s pexi 4 ( A l - b a t h c h b i l o .

way o n c ur ds -s eller -s hop w a s .

t lh e jawabudar a l a ; a l e g i r l m a j iThere accused c a m e ; come o n m y

u-nix

t-w a s-said,

d ht-pari

a n d d e n g hte r -on

' why

galla b118e8

Mai 4 aria, n ma-pia

I f ea re d, f a r - o f f

T

s

a

d

h

Yj

a

w

a

b

d

i

t

r

a

Then accused•by

jawabdara-sa a g eAccused-with formerly

VOL I L a 2.



FREE TRANSLATION O F TH E FOREGOING.

I make the following statement upon. my oath. M y name is H u l a and. my

father's name i s

.

T h a d a .

I

a m

a

H i n d

i "

by

r e l i

g i o n

,

a

n

d .

I

a

m

aL o

b a

n a

.

M

y

p

r

o

f

e

s

-

sion is hawking. M y age is forty years. I am a resident of Hyderabad town, Haidera-

bad ta7Coga, Hyderabad District. M y complaint is against Wasanmal. Las t night atone o'clock I went to the abode of a faqir. O n my way home I passed a curds-seller'sshop, and there I bought some curds. T here the accused came and. sturobled against my

right heel. ' W h y , ' said. I, 'are you blind ? ' Then he began to pour out abuse againstmy wife and daughter, and after threatening to beat roe he prepared to fight. I becameafraid and stood far off. Rota, Nara and Rijhil intervened, and then the accuseddesisted. Els e he would. have struck me. I never before had any enmity with accused

•Spec imens of 04ki. have also been received from Muzaffargarh, and a short populartale from that district is printed below. I t will be seen that in the main it agreeswith the Odki illustrated, in the preceding pages. T h e cerebralisation of d in (16, two,etc., and forms such as ma lta

-

k an , f r o m

m e ,

p o i n t

i n

t h e

d i r e c t i

o n

o f

S i n d

h l .

T h e

r e

a r

e

also some Palijahl reminiscences such as ranc id-a, t o the 'wife; ba-da, of a father.

On the whole, however, the Oc.liti of Muzaffargarh is of the same kind as in the Gujaratidistricts,—a mixture of Marathi and Gujarati-Rajasthan'. T he form hattd, was, whichdoes not occur in other specimens, is comprable to Marathi UM.



[ No. 14.]

B k hadshah hutta.

One K i n g t e a &

apni b Mahal c hh er - l i t iown kingdom- ha v ing - lef t

jurti-ke d h ahaving-turned smoke making

0-ne k e h l e ,

That-by it-was -said, ' thou,kohl

it -was-said,

kehle,

ji8sewhich

' tiara

' you

ate

' too

kal m i x t ? '

off'spri ng an y no t- is ?

ek A u k h a , he kOne s c V e a t , o n e

hOwo m a t h o - p a r

will-be fo r e he ad - o n

Bad sh ah-che g h a a p u t Y A M ..King-of in-house son was-borne.

hut% v i - n e

was, h e r - b y

Bithe,r1 o h b a jMidwife basket

0-cho

His

he

b151a.sat.

4116this

1?akir

The-faqirs-by

apne ran4e-nilown W e - t o

meg b u t t i , v l - c h e g h a r V) p u t ja r d- p ah l.elder w a s , h e r in - h ou s e s o n b ir t h- g ot .

bitharl-nq k e h l e ,

midwife- to it - was - s aid,

chatti-ke r ari-par

having-carried manure-heap-on

kohle, t u d h y a r a n c l e

it-toas-said, ' thy w i f e - b y

badshilh- chi h u t LI ; b ara-nU

king-of w a 8 c h i l d

nitt i n a l &

going was-thrown.

45

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

OpKI.

ghaAin-house

Ora(' k a i

offspring an y

hek rOz m A g i ap ar

one d a y w a y o n

Trek r e z j h u

W a Z1-0 Ob

maha•-kan k a l i l n a

me-from a n y t h i n g n o t

One c lay g r cup f a q i r s - o f c a m e .

marga-par k a h l b e t a ' B adshahwhy s i t test B y - t h e - K i n g

pachba,•',ask.'

' A A A ' B ad shah k e h l e a ,

ask.' B y - t h e - K i n g it -was-said that ,

kehl

it-was- said,

khullã.cause-to-eat.

c h

i

ld

h

a

l

v

e

,

c

h

i

c

h

i

-

p

a

r

ta

x

a

h

O

w

e

moon w i l t - b e , lit tle -fi ng er s -o n s i t a r w i l l - 6 0

0-oh O r aHis in - h o use

t

lc ola- che bh ar ti- k e v i- c h e iOd hV m e hilt'coal-of having-filled her-of near having-put

nak-ti,

having-thrownkold

coals

returned

j tat 2were-brought-fort h.'

chatti c h a i n

having-carried w e n t

Hok ( IO s a l g uz r e .

One tw o years passed. T h a t

DISTRICT

barchild

na h u t t i . 0not w a s . R e

nit i b o la . F a k i r

going s a t . „ F a q i r

fak i r -oh,

Fakirg

The-login-by

mlich6 gh a r li'my in-house

'do t a p a s e c h h i t .'

ti

e

s

,

s

w

e

e

t

s

br

e

a

k

.

h'ek p a t paid&Rer-to one s o n bor ne

de r a n 13a -

fl u t y &o

t

t

i

V

e

S

w

e

r

e

;

alma ( M a r l r a n c lWhich younger w i f e

apneo w n .

g t l ( 1 6 2

k illing g i v e . '

gall. B a rwent, Child

Bad shah- ng

King-to

R ut ti b b i l l i

Bitch st anding

bhisiwar6-inV

pit-in

began.

bar r u

chi ld to-ory



48 O p i r l •

Biidshabzlidi-A

Queen-tobhil l i sunle.

standing heard.

na l&was-thrown.

gbare g o din-house ta k ing

were-made.

patta

news was -go t. ' ThisBAr-la c h a t t l - k b k h i i n i

Child h a v in g - c

.

a r r i e d

b l o o d y

jawim hut tn. .He v e l a bec ame.

ghaio k h u s h iwas-put, m u c h r e jo ic in g

' 2 bar t i- na marati. K u t t i

child k i l l i n g throw.' B i t c hgliOro-coe t i ehorse-of be fo r e b r in g i n g

13.sdshiih-nri patta, h ig l i i .

King-to n e w s was-got. H e

karle, w a T S , dEn- punwas-mode, g r e a t t a t I t 8


There was once a King. l i e had no offspring in his house. O ne day he le f t hiskingdom and sat down at the roadside as a faqir near a smouldering fi re. O ne day agroup of lagirs came along and asked him why he was sitting there on the road. T he

King replied, 'do not ask me any question,' T h e faqirs said they would ask. T heKing said that he bad no offspring in his house. T he faqirs said, ' take two l'apascis.

at one yourself and get your wife to eat the other. She will bring forth a son, w ith amoon on his forehead and a star on his little finger.' Subsequently a son, was born in thepalace. T h e King had two wives, and the son was born in the eldest wife's house.The second wife told the midwife to k il l the child. T he midwife brought a basket full

of coal and put it near her. She then took the child and put i t on a heap of manure.The King was told that his wife had given bir th to coal. T he King's bitch" was stand-

ing there. S he carried the c hild off and put it in her own pit, _ After the lapse of one

or two years the younger queen was l

i

n

-

f o r m e d t h a t

t h e

c h i l d

h a d

b e e n

h e a r d

t o

c r y

,

a n d

.

she again ordered it to be killed.' The bitch heard this, took the child and entrusted i t

to a bloody horse. T he child grew up and the Kin g learnt about h im. H e broughthim home, made gnat rejoicings and gave much alms.



7

LA DI.

The LAO are a Gipsy tribe, who sell betel-leaf, areca-nuts, tobacco, blinfig, etc. T h e

number of LA4s returned at the last Census of 1911 was as follows :—Do mxty • 1 1 , 7 8 1Central Provinces and Berar • • • • • • 5 , 3 8 3

Bareds, State • • 8 , 6 0 0Hyderabad State • ▪ 8 , 7 7 6ElsewIlere • ▪ 1 , 1 3 2

TOTA ▪ 3 5 , 5 7 2

It does not seem as if the ',Ads generally have got a dialect of their own. Duringthe preliminary operations of this Survey a dialect called LA41 was reported to be

spoken by NO individuals in the Ellichpur District of Baran A version of the Parableof the Prodigal Son has been forwarded as an illustration of this form of speech. T he

beginning of it, which follows, shows that the LA(11, of Ellichpur is Eastern ItAjaethAni,in most respects agreeing with Jaipur!.



No. 15j

d

o

.'

give.'

thOclofew

gatewent ;

MagThen

48

GIPSY LANGUAGES.LApt.

Ken]. o k manus-ka du i ',e rg, m a n d h u n k ha n p o r e

Some one man-to t w o sons were. T h e m - o f midst-from small s o n

aple bitp-kba kabye, 4

b p ã ,

j i n d g i - k e

j e

m a re -

w a l

e

t i

w g

,

w

e

own father-to sa id, ' father , property-of which, m y s ha re will-come, t h a t

M ag 111113

. u n -

kh a

p a

i d

)

h i

s s

( )

k

a

r

lk

y

e

.

M

a

g

Then by 'him them-to money share having-made was-thrown. T h e n

diwas-na khan Oleg& sagto pais() j a m a k a r l d i k e des-ka

days-in s ma ll s o n ( a t money together having-made fa r conntry-to

Ain Apia dhatpank-na rahisan sagie paise Unlit") k a r i t a t e .

and own impudence-in liv in g a l l money sp oilt do in g was-wasted.

sagle pais6 kharch karyi-war n u e mulukh-me k a t pa 4 Ye .

all money spent made-after that country-in famine f e l l . T h a t

mule u-kha ph i r acichax.1 M a g wr.) un d mulukh-me ek minus-pasfor him-to watch d(fliculty f el l. T h e n he t h a t country-in one man-near

rahan-ke gayo t i n u- k h a clukar chaviiwan

living-for went ; by-him h im swine feed in g

4ukar j o pho ta r khato hate , u-ke -warswine which h as h • eating wa s , t hat - on

wãyO, m a g u-k ha k e n ' t k a h t

it-appeared, then him-to by-anybody anything

Ayisan k a by e , ma re bap-kha k i r i

having-come said, ' m y father-to how-many

rett bheta-chhe, ã ni r a l upa.4t martl-c hhe. '

bread being-got-is, and I .hungering dying-a.m.'

DISTRICT ELLIORPUR.

-kha -

v v

•a w

a

r -

m i

;

p

a

t

h

a

y

e

.

M

a

g

-for fi e ld - in was-sent. Th en

u-ka p o t a r a n - k h a u - k h ahis bel ly fi l l ing-for him-to

diO n a h t M a g he s-me

was-given n o t . T h e n sense-in

naukar-kba p o t h h a r i s a n

servants-to b e l ly hav ing-fi lled



49

82,481, distributed as follows :—

Pitniso • • • • 20,990

Delhi Division • • • • 3,357

Jul tundur Division • • • 1 , 8 9 3

Labor° Division • •• 14,574

•Rawelpintli Division • 2 , 0 9 0

Mullen Division 1,993

NinAvo States 3,08•

O

L

1

oi

P

r

o

v

i

n

c

e

s

• • •.5,491

ToTat. 02,481

The Basis are one of the best known criminal tribes, T hey commonly use the word

bkattit ( in the Panjah) or blitIM (Saharanpur) to denote'Name of the tribe,

themselves. I cannot suggest any etymology o f th isname, which is also used by other Gipsy tribes sec& as the ICO-

1 1 a t i s . T h e c o m m o nenomination Si's' is replaced by the longer form Sftsiya in the 'United Provinces, I t

has been variously derived from Sanskrit ʻveisa, breathing, or from the base sraks, tofall, to get loose. T he former explanation does not give much sense, the latter would

perhaps convey the meaning of a fallen, degraded caste, and etymologically sgsi mightwell he derived from an old participle sranalla. Other s derive the word fr om dvaga-vika, accompanied by a pack of hounds, hunter, or from goapttlyt, who cooks dogs, outcaste, but these derivations are not possible phonetically. I f we oonsider the fac t that

the Sash often act as bards, it would also he possible to derive their name from a Sans-krit idfitaika=10tain, reciting.

Basis are most numerous in the Panjab, especially i n the distr icts of • Gurdaapur,Amritsar, Lahore, Gujranwala, Sialkot and Gujrat. T h eArea within which found.total number returned at the last Census of 1911 was

amusom

I t is probable that many of these gals speak the language of their neighbours. O urinformation about the number of those who speak a sepa--

Number of Speakers.rate dialect is very defective. T h is is partly due to the

fact that there are in reality two different things which can be called the Egg dialect.In the tIrst place we have a dis tinc t vernacular, specimens of Which have only beenforwarded from the Panjab. I n the second place there is a criminal argot characterised.

by certain methods of disguising ordinary words so as to make them unintelligible to.tho. uninitiated. Suc h methods can be applied to words taken fr om any dialect.. More-over, the returns fr om the Census of 1911 do no t distinguish between the different

Gipsy dialects. T hey seem, however, to show that many Sails have been returned, asspea4ing other dialects. T hus the total number returned for Gipsy languages from thePartlab was only 5,640. T he information collected for the-purposes of this Survey, on'the cther hand, mus t in . this case be used w it h considerable caution. I t gives the

'VOL. xi .



50 s A s t .

Psnjab . 4Forompur • •

0 • 4

. 45. 00048,170

Gurtimpur • • • • 2 , 0 0 0

Gujrat • 1,173

United Provinces • • • • • 3,386Saharanpur • • • • • 3 , 0 0 0Kheri . • • •

44 3 8 0

TOTAL 51,550

number of speakers i n Perozepur as 45,000, but only 360 Sags were enumerated inthe district at the Census of 1911. The details of this information are as follows :—

IMI NPUMEL

I t will be seen that this total is considerably more than the number of Sasis enu-merated in the whole of India in 1911.

AUTHORITIES—BlibEr, THE RO% T. GIADAME, RD.—Not/et on tho ast Dialect, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,

Vol. inx, Part i, 1931, pp. 7 and ff.

Bann; Tun RE,. T. Gficamm, D.D.--Senti Glossaries, in Chang= Dialects, pp. 85ft., reprinted in The

Languages of the Northern Himalayas, being Studies in, Our Grammar of twenty-six Himalayan

Dialects. London, 1908. Asiatics Society Monograph% Vol. ail.

Mawr , THE RE,. T. GRAHAM; Dell—The stgr Dhaedi—iii Connection with other Dialects, in Studies in

Northern Himalayan Dialects. Calcutta,, 1903, pp. 70 and If. Reprinted in The Languages of the

Northern Himalayas. Londea, 1908.

Mcilimman Aendie 05Ar65

r

—A C o m p l e t e

D i c t i o n a r

yo f

t h e

T e r

m s

u s e

d

b

y

C r i m

i n a l

T r i

b e

s

i

n

t

h

e

P u

n j

a b

'together with a short History of each Tribe and llw Names and Places of Residence of individual Mom.

bets. Lahore, 1879, pp. 20 mid it, pp. 40 and if.

W.,--A detailed analysis of Abdul Ohalur's Didionery of the Terms used by CriminalTraits in the Panieb. Lahore, 1880, pp. VI ! ff.

KENNEDY, M.,—.Notes on Criminal Tribes in Ow Bombay Presidency with Appendices regarding some For-

eign Criminals who occasionally visit the Presidency including Hints on the Detection of Counterfeit

Coin. Bombay, 1908, pp. 245 and ft.

The etsis are to a great extent migratory, and their dialect differs ac cording

.

to

locality. Thus the SWsis of the United Provinces apparentlyOrdinary Dialect

speak HindOstani, while the dialect of their cousins in

the Northern Panjab is closely related to Paajabi. A consequence of their migratoryhabits is also the use o f forms and suffixes belonging to different vernamlars bythe Same SFeris. Thus in the dialect spoken in the Northern Panjab we find the

genitive formed by adding a sufax ocit or kd as in HindOstani, while the suffix of theablative is tha, which reminds us of Gujarati. D r . Grahame Bailey has shown that

there are numerous cases of correspondence now with one, now with another Aryandialect in the speech of the Silas of the Northern Paniab. I t might be characterisedas intermediate between Paajabi and Hindostani.. Such correspondence in grammar

.cannot, however, prove more -

t h a n t h a t

t h e

S g s l s

h a v e

a s s o c i a

t e d

m u ch

w i t

h

p e o

p l e s

speaking those tongues. I t is quite certain that the stronghold. of the tr ibe is ' thenorth of the Panjab, between the Sutlej and the Jhelum. Some phonetical featuresIn nal also point in that direction. Thus the old double consonants, which • are so

The postposition gJ refers us rather to the Bagel dialeot of Rajasthani thin to RindAttint We may also, comparelei, the rettposition of the Dative in the Denlio Maly!. 'LG. A. G.]



51

common in the Prakrits, are treated differently in modern vernaculars. They are often.

retained and a preceding short vowel remains short in Pafijoll, while they are simpli-fied and tbe preceding vowel lengthened in IlindOstani and most Eastern languages.

Compare Fmkrit aka, one, Tatjahl ikk, but HindOstanI oh ; Prakrit p i p , back,

Pafijabl Fifth, but HindOstani pith. The SIst of the Panjab here marches w it hPafijabi ; compare Oki, one ; ndkk, nose ; hdth, hand ; pi,lh, back. I n the UnitedProvinces we usually find. fermi with simplified compounds and long volivels. I n

Saharanpur, however, we find forms such as tn,it, back; hanAtl, ear ; kuk, eye, etc.,which seem to show that the state of affairs is not quite the same as in Hindostimi.

The conditions in Slsi do not therefore prove anything. Mo re importance must beattached to the existence of a cerebral and a cerebral It in S I C for the use of those

sounds is characteristic of western languages, such as Marlithi, Gujarat!, R4jastbani

and Pafijabl. Such cases of correspondence between Pnfijabi and Stisi are exactlywhat we would expect, considering where the stronghold of the lash is situated. T h e

use of an oblique form ending in a of weak nouns, on • the other band, seems toshow that there is in Ad an element, a substratum, which does not belong to the

Panjab, but rather more to the south, where we approach the Rajasthan! and Maria!reas.

We are comparatively well informed about the SL I dialect of the NorthernPanjob, which has been dealt with by Dr. Grahame Bailey. T h e remarks whichfollow refer to it.

Vowels are pronounced as in PafijEtbi. Short vowels are sometimes so shortenedas to be almost slurred. I have indicated this short

PronunclatIon.pronunciation by means of the sign ; thus, happes-ges, to

the father. A short vowel before an old double 'oonsonant 'in monosyllabic wordsbecomes half long, but usually remains short i f new syllables are added ; thus, Wah

leye ; kdnts, ear ; bdpp, father, but ,I,appd-gei, of a. father. t have marked this semil

e

n

g

t

h

by

a

d

d

i

n

g

a

n

a

cc

e

n

t

a

b

of lengthening in forms such as did, coming ; ohnyfftse, to graze ; w i s h i n g . I n

that ease it denotes a peculiar lengthening of a long vowel, which has no parallel inFafijabl. A similar lengthening of an i or i occurs in forms such as kincci, done ;clind, given haTowd, become, when the vowel is followed by a double y o r 2e,respectively. T he pronunciation of consonants is said to agree With PatijabI. - The

principal point in which the two differ from Ilindostani refers to Aspirated letters inthe beginning of syllables, the aspiration of such words being very gutttu'al, almostlike the Arabic 'aim. Th is rule applies to h, gh, jil, clh, dh,_ bh, tsh and tnh. 'Thus,

hawses, become, is almost kiited 7 ghord, horse, is almost Ord, and so forth.

There are two genders, the masculine which is also used as a neuter, and the femi-

N n i n e . The oblique base of maseiline nouns ending i ,uns.and comments, and of feminine nouns ends in a, their ease of

the agent in g T h e nominative plural is

. l i k e t h e

s i n g u l a r

i n

t h ec a s e

o f

m a s c u l i

n e

nouns, while feminines end in T h e oblique plural ends in (t. Masculine nouns endingin a change their a to ë in the oblique case, to gin the case of the agent, to J in the

xx. n S



52

Singular. Plural.

,

Nominative , . .

Genitive . . •

Agent • . .

bapp

hapya-ga

bappg.

hata

kalg-ga

141 g

dhia

dhia-ga

dhi#

harp

balptga

bappg-atie

kW

hattga

katta4

dhil

cih it ga

dhig-aFg

1 NV% Thom I Y o n .

Nominative

Agent

Dat.-Anonsative

Ablative

Genibi ve

hag

ma 7

rat411

24

mhth

4laird

ham

latatio

2

hant-

ta

iti 21a

testha

l i ra

tam

t ava

tunt-Ito

tain-AZ

hihdrd

imminailve plural and to g in the oblique plural. The common case suffixes a r e

)

—

dative og ; ablative thg

. ; a n d

g e n i t i v e

9 4 ,

f e m i n

i n e

g i

,

p l u

r a l

Ø

.T

h

e

u s

u a

l

H i

n d

b -

stin i suffixes dative ke, ablative se, genitive ka, ki, are used insteed in the specimens

received from Gujrat, Gurdaspur and Sialkot, and in the -

U n i t e d P r o v i n c e s

t h e i n fl e x i o n

of nouns is the same as in Ilindesani. According to Dr. 13ailey the nominative, genitiveand the ease of the agent of ba pp, father ; lefiki, dog ; and dhia, daughter, are asfollows :—

These are apparently the regular forms in the dialect of the Kids of the NorthernPanjab. They are not, however, the only ones. Thus, a list of words received fromthe Gujrat District contains forms suoh as lea(lciiriedo pa8, to fathers, with the common

Pattjabi genitive suffix.

Pronouns. The following are the regular forms o f the personalpronouns :—

The demonstrative pronouns are eit, this, oblique base kt, case of the agent singularplural ita.: a4, oh, that, oblique base ue, ease of the agent singular uv, plural upg.

There is else a pronoun liarga, the thing or subject under discussion, which is substj.

•uted for neon in order to prevent a stranger from understanding what is meant.

The common verb substantive is heed, to be. I t s present participle is /Cola, being,Verbs, n o d its conjunctive participle Mika, having been. T h e

present tense is formed. as follows :—

Singular 1 . hat2. bd.

s I

s t

.

Plural 1 . hi t

2. ha.

3. haF.

The past tense is singular masc. thiyyd, fem. thin n ; plural masc. MVO, fem..at

thigyld o r slyva, fem. ; plural masc. siyue, fem. slyer,.



58

The verb substantive is largely used in the conjugation of ordinary verbs.

Present Time.—The old present is conjugated like the present tense of theverb substantive ; thus, ha Z ,

m a r g , I

m a y

b e a t ;

h a r e ,

h e

m a y

e n t e

r ;

k h e

a ,w

e

m a

y

e a

t .

The present tense is formed by adding the present of the verb substantive to the pre-sent participle; thus, ham norm IS, we are beating, we beat. Several compound tensesare used as a habitual present. Such are hail mariet hbtli haT, I am being beaten ; h a ,metria kavia hai, I am doing beating; hail metri h a l ; I having beaten have remained.

Past Time.—The ordinary past tense is identical with the past participle passivethus, ha a gaya, I went ; a n gee, you went. T he past tense of transitive verbs is a

passive form, and the subject is put in the case of the agent; thus, hams mdria, by usbeaten, we beat. Similar ly also mal maria Mind (or slyyd), by me beaten was I hadbeaten. O ther forms of the past such as hall meirta thjy il , I was beating, are of course

constructed actively.Future.—The suffix of the future is gra, preceded by an A in the first and second

persons singular and the first and third persims plural. T he regular future forms ofmtirwi, to beat, are :—

Singular 1 . metpaitord P l u r a l 1 . marakgre

2. maragro. maraligre4

3. metragrei 3 , meirangrZ

and mitratig, indeclinable for singular and plural.

Similar forms are found in Maw-lea

-

1i, S a k e t 1 a n d

B i l a s p i i r l .

C o m p a r

e

I l a n r l a

k l i

ntitraOg or nattrehet, I shall beat ; Bilaspur l natirangra, I shall beat.

I M p e r a t i V e .

- -

T h e

i m p e r a

t i v e

i s

f o r

m e d

a

s

i

nP a t

i l a

b I

a

n

d

H i

n d

o s

t i

m l;

t

h

u

s

,

beat ; mara, beat ye.

Infi ni tive and Participles;- -The suffix of the infinitive is tod; thus, margt, to

beat. Compare Pailj it lii 1111, n , liindöstãni ad, Sindhl pu. The present participle endsin ta as in HindOstitni ; thus, martit, beating. T he past participle is generally formed as

in Pailjabi. ; thus, mariel, beaten ; kahia, said ; though Ilindestlini forms, such as gayei,gone, also occur. T he conjunctive participle ends in i, f-ice.7 thus, jai, hav ing gone;Inati-lett, having beaten. A s in the suffix of the genitive the k is often, softened to gthus, dive, having come; dehk

-

e- gd, h a v i n g

s e e n .

Passive Volee.—Passiire forms agree with Palljeg and Itindtistin1; thus, hailmdrid jattei hal, I am beaten ; ha i'l maria jattet thlyyd (siyyd), I was beaten ; hair maria

.angra, I shall be beaten.The two specimens which follow illustrate the ordinary dialect of the Silsis in

Northern Panjab. I owe them to the kindness of Dr. T. Grahame Bailey.



(No. 16.]

(Dr. T. Grahame Bailey.)

kkl

Oneappa-ga

father-toLita

coming

dlyya.was-given.

hal,is

,

bande-ge

fnan-of

kahla, ' bipp,

it-was-said, ' f a t h e r ,ma-nt de!

me-to give.'

din& gedays-of

ThaigFew

katthil k i y y a

together was-made

BAra

allsiiraall

to O h s au r a pa rnoand he narrow to-fall

pas j a i a p e d .near going arrived.

ta a h chhi11 j i h r i aand ha husks w h ic h

thlyya, par W i t n a g

was, b u t anyone n o t

do p u t

two s o n s

taand

inAl b h a l 4 4

property e v i lkharch k a r i

spent making was-taken,

tinBy-him

Oath 8after

•kahne lagga, ' l it r e bapp il p asto-say began, ' m y f a t h e r near

hai, t h b a i l bbakha mart& hai.is, and I hungry dy ing am.

usthat

54

GIPSY LANGUAGES.SAIST.

ORDINAIY DIALECT

SPECIMEN

dara-godistance-of

blob oh

in

jatkgra t e us -k o kahngra, " be happ,will-go an d him-to will-say, " 0 fat her,

kiyya, i w i s j e g a n a h T h iwas-done, now t h is worthy n o t t h a t

NORTII ERN PAN JAB .

U. b ic h c h a n i k

Them a m o n g b y - t h e - l i t t f e

walk iya-ga j i h r a h i s s a I n a - n u

property-of whatever pa r t m e - t o

apa s era' m a i - w i t - k o b a t iown - a ll pr operty them-to div idin g

sara k u j j h

by-the-little b o y a l l w h a t e v e r

clesa b i c h o h j a i r i b a . . O t h o

country i n go in g s tayed. T h e r e

ural d m A . J ' a d .

equaing-to-fly was-given. W h e n'mulkba bichoh bara k a l p a r i a ,country i n g r e a t f a min e f e l l ,

thlyye.

were.

lagga. T a d u s m u lk b a - g e e k k ibegan. T h e n th at count ry -o f one n z an - of

th; a p i i pa i I1 b iohch s t ir chughe gha lliii,By-him o w n fi eld s i n p ig s to-graze was-sent,

stir k h a t e t hlyy e ap na p e t bharqe-gupigs eat ing we r e o w n belly fi l l - t o w i sh ing .

dote thiy y ti. T a d h os ha M a c h i l i g e

giving w a s . T h e n s ens e i n h av in g- c omekinnZ majure-gu

how-many hired-labourers-to

l la iu t h i g e a p r AI having-arisen o w n

ma sbamana-ga t oby-me heavan-of and

bin t era p a t

bahut talc

much food

bappa•father, near

Ora • gunahthy s i n

akhwawg,

Pas

again t h y s o n mapcall-nzyselt,



ma-nu • apne m a j u i

se l

b i o h c h

me-to o w n h i r e d- tabou rers amonga p e b a p p a p a s tu n a . ; t eown fa t he r ne ar went ; a n d

dekhig6 u s - k o bappit -ga ta re

having-seen h i s f at h er - t o p it y

1aT5, o h m

-

n t h .

P

C r

t $

u s

-

k b

much k issed. B y - s o n h im- to

shamana-g11 t o t e l t g u n a h k i y y a , t o

heaven-of a n d t h y .• s i n was -done a n d

WIT to rn , p a t i l k hwaw4.

1 B a p p Zgain t h y s on may-be-c«Iled.' B y la Mar' ohs agla t ie d o h angi p u sh ak

.' fi n e t h a n fi n e r a i m e n t

haththa b ic he b o h hap t e p a i r M a c h

him-of h a nd o n r i n g an d f e e t

wach chhO-g h a l a l k a r O ,

ca?f having-brought k i l l e d ma k e ,

in [maw& ; k y fl , m o l t 6 1 1 p a t m a r l

we-may-make ; why , m y t h i s s on having-died

hat g a w a n g a y a t h i y y a, i w l a b hi

is ; l o s t g o n e w a s , n o w fi nding f e l l . 'laggo. •

began.

Us-kg, ba r& p a t pa i l ia b iohoh t h i n & ;

Him-of b ig s o n fi e ld i n w a s ;

(mune t O n n O-g a w a j 8 U I L A , t O

singing and dancing-of sound was-heard, and

' 6it

' this

tO

.

r5

kyawhat

by-thy fa t he r r eared b e e nNvastO k i r a z i - b a z i

on-account-of t ha t We-and-soundna c h a b i a k i a n d a r

not was-wished that inside

alga u s - k o m a n i t y a .

having-come

I dOkh i n n s

' to s o- ma ny

bappg p e l t & h a w w i l , -

w a r g i l

years-of

SASL 5 5

5, o k k i - jidg, b and ," ' T a d O L I O

one l i k e make." ' T h e n having-arisenOh a y ! . d a r h i t h i y y k i u s - k o

he y e t f a r in dee d w a s t h a t h i m

dyg, t O d a u r i g i S . g a l l a y o , t o

came, a n d having-run nec k pressed a ndk shirt

xis-said

kaclhi

baving-taleen-out

ki,

that,

tw

n o w

alTe

own16-au t o i s - k O

bring and him-to

Id

that

jailwhen

ok ki

ONO

hat ? ' J n u s - k t 3 k a b i S . I d , ' Ora

is ? ' B y - k i m him-to it-was-said that, t h y

waohehhil,

calf

lab bha •'

was-found.'

bare. T o d

may-go. T h e n

klyyn,killed made

By-him

us-ke

him-of

Un b a p p i i - g a

him-to it-was-persuaded. B y - h i m f a t he r - t o

hail t e r ' t u f a k rta h a t ,

I t h y s erv iee doing a m ,

' 116 b i p p ,

' 0 f a t h e r ,

is j a g a n a g

I t h i s wor thy n o t

n au ka r-g ü k a h i a

a er v l i t a - t O i t-

w a s - s a i d

by-me

Id

that

Id,

that,MO, t o

put-on, and

jutti, t o p a l e b a w w oshoes, a n d r eared b e e n

M i t a t O k h u s h i

we-may-eat a n d m e r r y

gaya t h i n k t w j

t w i ione w o e , n o w come-to-10

Tad e h k h ushi ka rn O

Then t h e y m e r r y to-make

gbara-gO r i O T O y ,house-of in-vieinity came,

naukart, th'41 c h h i a k i ,

servant f r om as ked that,

WI al a y a , t obrother &me, and

ha Wel ha t , i s

been i s , t h i s

gum() h b i g e

angry having-become

bap pg b

by-father oue8icie

j mat, d i n g ,

answer was-given,

to k a a l t Or0

and e v e r t h y



•put 6 , yd j i i t o r a w ã l n 3 r i b

-his son came by-whom th y p r o p e r ly har lots

us-ke E l y p a lid, 11,U wa

him- of for-the-sake r ea red bee n

tts-ko k a h l a , ' h e p at ,him-to it-was-said, 4 0 son, t ho u

hal, s o i t e r t i , bal. P a r

is, that-even th ine i s . B u t

50 sA al.

hukmi le barkhilaf nah uiã r a t t a 1 k a t i l a ekk • 161tl

order-of against not went, b u t by-thee ev er one kidthat ki h a aplig yaril sa th t l i kh us ki man ;

was-given that I own friends wit h m e r r y may-make ;

thlyyg. t 8 r a e a b h ã I 1 1 1 D r i

was ; w h y , t h y th is brother hav ing-died

gawilait gay a thiyy fi, i w Iab b1if . hai. '

fel l o o t g o n e was , n o w f o un d i s . '

wi m k t '

even n o tpar k i d O r a

hut when t h y

biel u ( t l y u , t

in was-w asted, by-thee

chohha h a la l k i y y i t . ' I f *

eau' k i l l e d was-made.' B y - h i m

sada p l i s b a r ; je.)-kuj jh m 8 r5.always m y n e a r a r t ; whatever m i n e

khusbi mano. pi t o k hush hek la obahltu,

merry to-make and merry to-be wantedgaYa

goneiw j i w i C t

was, n o w come-to-41e



ENo. 17.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES.R i t a

ORDINARY DIALECT.

SPECIMEN

(Dr. T. Grahame Battey.) N O R T H E R N PANJAII.

MbAre d OOur t w o

mange g a Oto-beg w e n t ;

nahT d i n e , ;

not was-given.;

went, 33y - tha tuh

she

one

uh t u n

they going

hajjM

female-.Tait

bin m a g a rthen a l t e r

gettwent ;

bachcha, t e r t i d e d d hlittle-one, t h y m i l k

ghar8 a l t e d e k h ia ,home c a m e a n d s a w ,

gelt t h l y y Lgone w a s .

110 d O

By-those-very t w o s a i n t s

ark& s a t h th d O p h p u t t i ,elbow w i t h i g u a n a was-dug-up,

bhi d

-

O j j

e -g o

then b y - h i m o t h e r - t o

1840 b i n sa rap jit k a r . '

it a g a i n a l iv e m a k e . 'to h a t h t h p h e r i g eand h a n d having-waved

go ; '

those

bhithen

doetwo

57

PI" I a g O j a d e t b l y y e a i d g gsaints g o in g -a lo n g g o i n g w e r e ; o n e v i l l a g e

ekki k a j j i a p ã s i d e d d h mabg l i t i g tfemale

-

Jo l t

f r

o m

m

i l

k

w

a s

-a s

k e

d ;

b

y

-

h

e

t

gao, u v . k ö d e d d h l a h awent, h e r - o f m i l k b l o o d becoming

dOkhiã k i t h i d d h 1 a h i 5 1

was-seen t h a t m i l k M o o d becoming

daurl. k i b i , , j a

ran. B y - t h e m it -w as - s aid , ( l c

usi t a r a h h O l A g e e t r hthat-very w a y b e c o m i n g w i ll - g o . ' S h e

to d d d d h u s i t a r a h h O i

and m i l k that-very w a y b e c om in g

kahl6, h i ,

it-was-said t h a t ,

Bbi

Thenkahae

to-say

uh d a u r i g a l t oit r u nn in g w e n t a n d

pirg-gO n a B h a b i dsaints-of names Bhalezd

ekk k ar am i l t . h i ;one m i r a c l e

bhi u s -k b r i d d i g ethen i t having-cooked

' mai'

'by-me

Un hac Nia k at th i l

by-him bones to ge th erbachcba,little-one

iiOi

becoming

to Malatigand lifalang

lagga,began,

aarliAltalive

Bhagat

Bhagat.

C

'

g

o

Bhahid B h a g a t Malatiga-go, . mitmit13lzugat Afalang- of mother's-brother w a s .

)t-i•

ekki

was-done ; b y - o n e

was-eaten,tail

thou

were-made,.dauri

running

gaYi• T owent. A n d

thlyy6, t owere, a n d

was-dug-up,



tfl CRIMINAL S XSt.


Two of our saints were going along. They went to a village to beg and asked tt

female Jatt for milk, but she did. not give it. W hen they went away, her milk wastransformed into blood. Seeing that the milk had been changed to blood, the Jettwoman ran • after them. They said to her, ' go home, litt le one, thy milk will be asbefore.' Whe n she came home and saw it, then the milk had become as it used. to be.

Those two saints did a miracle. O ne of them dug up an iguana with his elbow,cooked it, and ate it. T hen he said to the other one, ' I have dug i t up, and now

thou restore i t to life.' Then he put the bones together, waved his hand and said, 'go,little one, run away.' T hen i t ran away and became alive again. T he names o f

those two saints were Bhalad. Bhagat and Malang, and Bhaltid Bhagat was Malang's

maternal uncle.

The dialect spoken by the Sa'sis o f the United Prov inces is not so well known.

Specimens have been received from Saharanpur and Khe r i. They seem t o showthat t h e Siis'is speak t he same language as their neighbours. They are much

less numerous than in. the Panjab, and' conditions are not favourable for preservinga strange dialect. I t will he sufficient to give a short specimen, received from Kheri,as an illus tration of the speech of the Basis, or Sa

r

s iy d s , a s t h e y

a r e h e r e

c a l l e d ,

o f

t h e

'United Provinces. I t is practically Ilindostitni. I t is, of course, likely enough that

other SVslyas speak a dialect more closely related to that illustrated in the preceding

pages.



[No. 18.)

Jitne-m"g

Winter-in •

chapWAra-no

sub-inspector-by

pakar-ka r M h • a t

having-seized _Meerut

kar

making

bhej

sending

murij

mulijo

kali&

was-said

diye.

were-given.

diye.

were-given.

aur

and

ki,

that,

rEunlians

aloe-fibres

' ham-ka

' vs-to_

ki h a m y a - s ethat w e h e r e - f r o m

yeh h u k u m d i y athi8 o r d e r w a s -g i v e n

basfte

settled ma y -g o . '

mahine-ki c h h u t . g

Ol t i h -o f l e a v e

katytt b a c h y n ,cows c a l v e s

mRge t h o .demanded w e r e .

•

50

IPSY LANGUAGES.

S t S I Y A •

ORDINARY DIALECT.

Parii t h e .

tending w e r e .

p o h o , d i r d ,

havin g-caused-to-reach we re-give n.

Bari h a g a e .

Acquitted be coming we n t .

Sartfipur-Mg c h a r b a r e s

Sultanpur-in f o u r y ears

Ham -

• b a

n -

m t

We f o r e s s - s n ,

le-kar

having-taken

aPqeown

ThisT

e

nam-par n i k r o n a h T .

'Cl8,on we re -fo u n d n o t .

kutti. t h e . H a m - n e

hammering w e r e . U s - b y

bk • a r j i , y a h t - s eone p e t i t ion, h e r e - f r o m

SIC j a g a h b a d e ,

other p l a c e s e t t l e d,̒. _

ki, ' ya-sethat, ' here-from

ãâ a u r

came a n d

bete-ko m i l u e - k o g a e .son-to m e e ling-for w e n t .

DISTRICT ICILERt •

m

i i 1anohi-toh

writing

jagmay-go.'

nikav-lca

having-gone-out

FREE TRANSLATION O F TH E FOREGOING.

rupia

rupeesIlam-kb

Us

Wah k a i d

There imp rison ed

Phir S a r p u r • k eThen S ultanpnr- to

rahe. S a r t i t p L u • - m

-

g

-remained. t d tanpu r-in

yohthis

de

give

Larat-ne.L rd:by

.

f

o

r

e

s

t

baq-so O k

fo rest -f rom o n e

In the winte r I had been tending cattle. T h e sub-inspector demanded te n rupees

from me, anti as I had not got them I was seized and sent to Meerut, where I wa s p u t

in prison . Af te rwa rd s I was released and sent to Sultanpur, where I remained for fou r

years, beating mutija and Ram reeds (for basket work). I said, to the Munshi, ' I have apetition. W r i t e that I may ty

,

) s e t t l e d i n

s o m e

o t h e r

p l a c e . "T h o

l o r

d

g a

v e

o r d

o r

I might go thence and be settled in the jungle. I came to the jungle, and there I to okone mouth's leave and went to see my son.

5OL. X I. I



60 o u n a n a a n sAsi.

The specimens printed above illustrate the ordinary dialect of the Sdsis, especiallythat spoken in Northern Panjab. A s we have seen it

Or I n a! SENT.mainly agrees with Patijiibi in phonology, while its in -

flexional forms are intermediate between that language and Ilindes tani ; some of the

case suffixes being identical with those

. U s e d i n t h e

l a t t e r

f o r m

o f

s p e e c h .

I

h a v e

already mentioned,that this partial agreement with Hindostani can very well be a con-

sequence of the migratory life of the Sags. A t present most of them live in Govern-ment Reservations and in circumstances which are not favourable fo r the preservation.

of the purity of their dialect,Formerly their condition was different. I n the words o f Abdul Ghaf an 'they are

professional thieves and very brave.' I n order to be able to converse with each other•without being understood by outsiders, they have, like other erlininal tribes, in additionto their real dialed, devised a criminal variation, an argot or ' thieves' Latin which

they themselves call Ellrof, Persian.This is not, however, a different dialect, but identical with the common speech i n

phonology and grammar. Moreover, it is not known to a ll as is, young children beingunacquainted, w ith it . I t is based on the ordinary dialect acid consists in changing in-div idual words so as to make them unrecognisable. A s in the case of European • argots,

it contains a number of peculiar words, probably picked up from various sources,most of which cannot so far be satisfactorily explained. D r . Bailey has published a longlis t of them. Ma n y of them are well-known Aryan words. Others such as Wa r , cock,are onematopo3ie. Several are based on some metaphor, as is often the ease i n

European argots. Compare ga t, poison used for putt ing into the food of cultivators'cattle, lit. pi ll ; charatod, advocate, tit. herdsman khurd, lower part o f leg, li t . hoof,

Some words are also apparently borrowed from other languages ; thus, barna, woman,wife, might be compared wi th Sherpa perna ; nad, village, w it h Kanarese natfu,-country, Gendi adr, v illage ; la in , n ight , w ith Arabic M a . T h e greatest portionof the vocabulary of Cr iminal Sasi, however, consists of eomm on words changed ordisguised in various ways.

The letters of a word are often transposed. Thus we find kabrd instead of hard,goat ; /Agfa perhapa instead of mukh, face ; cholla in8tead of Woad, shoemaker ; chhamiinstead. of nulchhi, a certain water-carrying caste f op instead of pei, belly ; Oph insteadof plifts, back bakat instead of batak, duck, and. so on.

The most common device of disguising words is, however, to add a syllable in front,and this addition often entirely supersedes the beginning of the word. Thus the ordi-

nary Sts i word for ' ten ' is dao.• By adding kha in front we get khadao and finally kha8,both of whioh are used in. Criminal S&L Sim ilar ly we find 1

,

4 , k h a b a l a n d

c h h a b I l l ,

hair ; pair , khapair; chhapair and_ nhair, foot, and so forth. T he usual additions of thiskind which occur in the materials at my disposal arc as follows :—

k added before vowels, W i t h a following a it becomes ku, .kd, w ith a following dkb ; t hus, kukkhi, Pafijabl akhhi, eye ; kOkkh, Pafijabi akkh , e ye ; kund ar and andar,

inside; kuggo, Patijahi aggb, in front of ; Mud and did, flour ; = a t h , eight ;kadmi=adna, man ; kound=dna, anus.

kh is also sometimes added before vowels ; thus, kkassi=a88l, eighty ; khipar=apae, above, Mons commonly, however, -

w e fi n d t h e

s y l l a b l e

k h a

a d d e d

b e f o r e

w o r d

s



CRIMINAL SIST. 8 1

beginning with. consonants ; thus, khatin, three ; lahadand, tooth ; /Macias, ten ; khandk,nose ; Ithanaal, nine ; lohapair, foot ; Noma, by me ; khardifi

t P a fi j a b i r d j i ,p l e a s e d .The additional syllable kha then often supersedes the in it ial syllable of the word. ;thus, Mune& an iron and wood inStrument for digging, of. Hindostitni gaintd N a t i =das, ten ; kha ll=nou, nine ; khahk=ndkk, nose ; lchigagna=nikalnd, t o come ou t;

khia=bit, twe nty ; hhe1l=m1h, mouth ; 'hhikhpil=tilchnet, t o wr ite ; hhOth=hlith,hand.

g is apparently used in a siMilar way, though I have not found more than onecertain instance, viz. gupdhi=eipt, soldier.

oh only occurs as a substitute for b ; thus, ohattina=batanit, to show ; c h

-

o l f = .

boll, speech. I t is, however, possible that i t can be used instead of other labials.Thus, char, water, may he for pani; compare 'Wh at ' °heal. I n Western Pahari,however, we find a similar word ohli, water.

oil i s qui te common ; thus, ohhakdn=ledno, e a r ; ahhapair=pair, r oo t ;chhabdrnet=bdrmi, woman ; ohhabtiptd and. beiptd, fa ther; ohhabhantel and bhautd,

brother ; ohhabhain and bhats, sister. This o i l often replaces the initial consonant ;

thus, ohhitet, ehhaptItt and peat, son ; chhauht=bahut, much ; ohhall it=bhatia , a SruiL

man ; chhdhar=btihar, outside; ohhalak=b4a1e, tomorrow ; chhithd=buhli, door ;

ohhaihrd=loathret, calf . I n al l these instances the original word begins with a labial,and Dr. Bailey restricts the change to such words as begin with b, and that is nodoubt usually the case. I n the materials received from Gurdaspur and Sialkot,however, we also find forms such as chhakdnn, car; chhangeth=gunith, sin ; chhaghar, .

house ; chhaurat, woman ; chhakaun, who ? chhaloyd, wha t ? chhagadha, ass, a ndso forth.

j and. jh are used in the same way as oh and ohh ; thus, jecla=bard, big'; fl i t-

a k a

and ohhakhit=b,hukhit, hungry,

cils is comparatively frequeit; thus, ohaga(=gal, neck ; Panora' =are, near ;

Pabatz=bati, sister ; 0 4 4 0 4 = 4 p h 4 , father ; clhamulk=molk, country. I n O d a ,

village, (lh seems to have superseded an old. g. -

I ) i n

d i n a t s d = j i m n a ,

t o

e a t ,

i s

u s e d

i n

a similar way.

n is a common substitute for various sounds ; thus, nni=ohdii , forty ; nOrg=

chat% theft ; eiriya=ohiriya, bird ; neakrd=ohhard,, boy ; nikese=tikat, ticket ;nanabii=lonati, a house-breaking instrument ; nankhnd=dekhnd, see ; n a i l ) = p a ' ,

eve; narhnit=parhnd, read. ; ne4ohhna= pfichhaa, ask ; tiair=pcar, foot ; ndgg=pdgg,

turban ; fult=v0f, belly ; nôhaj bOhal, heap • of grain ; n i g h t ; nadhiak=

itanduq, box ; nithb=tithb, fiahib ; na ihr = gahr, c ity ; nura j Cr nhuraj=s urod, • sun ;With= Bath, with.

nh is often. substituted for aspirated 16tters and for a ; thus, pke=ohno, shr

nhlkittd=ohhocitid, leave ; nholl0=c1ihollO, gram ; nhi k=thik , r i ght ; nhand=theinei,

police station ; nhOli=thitg, brass vessel ; nhiltd=philtd, Ouse

.

; n h a t v - - e a t ,

S e v e n ;

nhir = air, head ; l e a r n . ; nhis=sis, head, and. so forth.

p does not seem to be much used in this way. I have found it in pedal= ohodta,to have sexual intercourse with, and perhaps iri ping, fire; pirl, oil, etc.



82 C R I M I N A L BAAL

b is often prefixed to words beginning w ith vowels, thus, beet=iel, this ; tito=ite,•now ; / 25 1. 0j

.

. - - - t o t t h e ,

t h e r e

;

b a l t r

= a u r

,

a n

d ,

;

b e

k =o k

,

o

n

e

.

B

e

f

o

r

e

c o

n s

o n

a n

t s

w

e

fi

nd

.

be ; thus , &v oi le , gram ; baliiã, rupee. I n bar ialla, stick, we have a double prefix

bar. I n other eases b replaces an init ial consonant ; thus , bOrei=elirorci, boy ;ekeeti, s ilv er ; banded=jandra, look ; away = fhiftr, water-carrier; b

1 4 1

. 4

4

6 1 = 8 a q h a

i

,

male b u f f a lo ba nh=s an h , house-breaking ; bo und= sand, go ld ; bunliard-748nnycirti1goldsmith ; bindli, Hindu, etc.

r and I A finally, are often substituted for k, kit, respectively ; thus, r at ifi=kcithi,saddle ; relpd =kit ing , cut ; rcli=kci l, famine ; b e r y l , key ; ri iddl i or rhadhai=

-

,

khncid, Go d ; rha ph e= Ha i& angry ; rhi jma t= h an zd t, service ; = khet, field;.rhatee-kiwit, bed, and so forth.

It will ho seen from the examples quoted that one and the same word often

occurs i n many various ly disguised forms. T hus we find khapair, chhapair, nair andpair, foot ; cIil4u1,âpd

, f . l h a b c I p l a

a n d

b a p t c l

,

f a t h

e r

;

b a g e

l l e ,

n h

a l l

ea

n

d

o k h

o l l

e ,

g

r

a

m

,

and so on. T her e is not, so far as we can see,' any principle according to which oneor the other form is chosen. The use o f different letters in order to make a word.

unrecognizable is, so far as can he ascertained, absolutely arbitrary, and it is impossiblo.to detect any miles regulating the choice between them.

Another way e f disguising words is by adding consonants after them. Suc hadditions are :—

k in ch1411end, to speak ; cf. ohali=balt, speech. A . kh has apparently been insertedin the middle of a word in Inikhltd=milta, is being met with,

g is common after r in several pronominal forms ; thus, eleegd, my ; tergii, thy ;kehrgcl, wh ich . I t is further added after verbs such as kas hod=kahnd, t e ll

;auhgvd=rahnd, remain ; g anpa, to go ; gauga,(went, of. gaga, went. I t also occura.

in.severat stray instances such as kadei, ever ; kogg7, /col, anyone ; chang--z-- char, four ;duhritzgi=d1thdi, appeal ; hielcanigii-ko, the command, and so forth,

th is added in nafitha=a, ntiMe ; cifirthci=dar, far ; naTtla=niii, barber.

t ocouia in forms such as bapid, father ; bhautd, brother ; mash, mother ; and adouble addition a r o is used in jaficihrO=ja21, barley.

p is added after vocalic bases; thus, depnii, to give ; tepal, to take; liopolt, tobecome. Simil ar ly tadhpi, not. T he use of an. added b is more doubtful. I have

noted teibii= l a , began ; and in chh dbp it= claw gra, goat, b seems to have supersededft in the middle of a word.

2. is added in words such as Aar , two ; ther , three. I n fasrna, go ; asrna, come,.sr has been added after the base.

More sporadic interchange o f consonants c an be observed i n forms such askumbh/a =kumhdr, potter ; cf, nealcidr---ahhokra, boy ; ganod=r1c110, ass, etc.

Abbreviated forms also occur ; such are kondh, the dark half of a month ; khaes=

khatnet, to open ; t u r b a n .

The preceding examples w il l have shown that also the vowels are oc eas io

.

nally

changed. Thus , a and et become u, a and a, respectively; when a k is prefixed;compare- kUgge, before; /cecina,. man. When a g i s added a and ci often become au;thus, kauhotui, t o tell ; gauga, went ; chaug, four . Compare also bhautel, brother;.



cRIMINAL saI. G B

•

m

au

t

i

,

m

o

t

h

e

r

.

I

n

o

t

h

e

r

i

n

st

a

n

c

e

s

a

n

a

-

so

u

n

d

i

s

c

h

a

n

g

e

d

t

o

e

;

good,; bergihtl=saKtha, male buffalo ; legbel=laget began; rekhwavd=ralchtd, place ;

reNii=katud, cut. I and u are sometimes interchanged ; thus, bittcli=bunda, eardrop;. g u p e t h i

,

- s ipa l i i ,

s o l d

i e r

;

k h a r

e i fi l

= r d j

i ,

p l

e a

s e

d .

A

n

e

o

r

a

im

a

y

b

e

c

h

a

n

g

ed

t

o

n

o

r

a

n

;

thus, khunta=gaintd, pickaxe; naukhwi =delchnia, see ; o is occasionally replaced by,au or ea ; -thus, baumil=send , gold; seap=chhokra, boy. Other instances of inter-change are baled=billii, cat ; w o o d ; 9adclar=9idar, jackal, and so forth

All such changes are apparently quite arbitrary. Note also double changes in wordssuch as lchadeficoigra= dengra, w ill give ; khatt itt it=p4th, back ; chnilend= Hind, to

speak ; chhangiiit=punah, sin ; (lhanthir.----Kashmir; dhumalmebt=Musalman ; AIM=Nit, camel, and so forth.

one of these changes affects The grammar of the dialect. The inflexional formsremain the same. ' The individual words alone are changed. T hus many of the

pronouns appear in a new shape ; compare khanial and mai', by me ; khanterd,khamergel, merga and merel, my, and so on. The present tense of the verb substan

tive is hope, hOpe, hope, and so forth, or hope throughout " I went" is ganh9d ora8rie4 and so forth.

It follows from what has already been said that the Criminal, Sasi is not a-separate dialect, and that the individual words have no fixed forms. Ordinary words

are of course used, to .a great extent, and the degree in which they are disguised,and the manner of disguising, differ. The specimens which follow will give a. goodidea of this argot. The first two have been placed at my disposal by Dr. Grahame

Bailey, the chief authority on Sad. The third has been received from Gurdaspur.'The Standard List of Words and Sentences in ordinary and criminal as

-i , f o r w h i c ham likewise indebted to the kindness of Dr. Bailey, will be found on pp. 1781f.



No. la ]

(Dr. T. Gratsanse Batley )

ekld kedmill-geOne m a n - o f

bapte-gil R a u h & I d ,father-to it-was-said that,

asrta hOpe, m a d d e p lcoming i s , m e- t o gi ving

(Mama kh ab at i n o dia.

property dividing was-Wt.

mal n a t t h i l k r i t i g e

property together having-thade

te b a t h e n h a r g a n a l s Wand t h e r e a l l p i c e

Jed n h ar g i nharob V a tWhen a l l s p e n t d o i n g

4bakal tante,. 3 3 o h chbauhtfamine f e l l . l i e v e r y

bekki. Retina-go a sone man -o f n e a r

n1iugitik g h elw i a,to-graze he•was-sent,

ii d i m t e

piyi eating

thiyya. B l i iThenen

bapte-ge n f t sher-of n ear

Ahab& lugtä hOste.

hungry d y i n g a m .

k aubga e

. g r a

I d

,

" li e

will-say t h a t , " 0

to

and

GIPSY LANGUAGES.sIst.

CRIMINAL 'VARIATION,

dbor bare, th lyro . M g t Mohair"

two boys w ere , T h e m am on g by- the- lit tle

be ha pt e, 4h ami 1a

.

- g a j i h r g a

k h i s s a

m e r

g i

•

'0 father , property-of what s h a r e m i n e

BuKt b u n - k i 5 kh ap n a nhArga

leave.' B y - h i m them-to o w n a l l

Nho5ii khrogi ntohho k b

-

1 1 8 b r a

n h a r g a

Few d a y s a f t e r b y- lit tle b o y a l l

khadar 4hamulka biohoh j u d g e rau hg ia,distant cou nt ry i n having-gone stayed,

nbairi namme biohoh k h a l i tevil w o r k s i n ex pen din g l e f t .

bus 4hamu1ka, -b lo b& j a d awas-taken, t h a t c o u n t r y i n g r e a t

naurzt tawii i. T a d b u s dh amulk a

-

g e.

narrow f e l l . T h e n th at country-of

bun bus-ke khapnig n a i l a bioboh

by-him h i m o w n fi e l d s i n

bus-ki k h a r j i t h l b u n 1aph1g-g0

him-of w i s h w a s t h o s e A d d e r s

genet,went,

84

SPECIMEN I.

thlyye khapna n o t n h a rewere o w n b el ly may-fill;

binhob a s r l g esense i n having-come

bus-kO k O l n a g

him-to anyone n o t

kauhgo l a g g a ,to-soy b e g a n ,

i tag k h a j u r g - g e o h b a u h t t i o a l h ö p O , t emany hired-labourers-to mu ch f o o d i s , a n d

Ha ti khap r b i t pto ;

,

a r t s •

j a s r a n g fi

t

I o w n f a t h e r n e a r w i l l - g o

pigs

jihrge.which

depta'giving

'merge'my

had

toand

bApt6, m a l : n e m ana-ga t o t er g a j ac la n a s u rfather, by-me heaven-of an d t h y g re at s i n



hOpo, biwk8 hati

done i s , n o w

bent c l h a m a n U k h a j O i g

boy may- say ;

buthigil k h a p g e ba pt e

having-arisen o w n f a t h e r

b i w k h a l a b l i t t a w i t i . '

now having-found

Busk& jHim-of

(Pagano

s inging

khanaukara-g0servant-to

bus-kOhim-to

kauhglA,

kftngal b o l a

ce41 k i l l e d

khalabhi ta w i tt . '

having-found f e l l . '

jaarge-gl ga l i t

going-of n o t w a s .XI,

his kbajOgathis worthy

me h i r e d - l a bowers

nasnear

bus-ke

him-of father-toki bus-ko naukhiga

that h i m having-seen

bus-ko (Maga'

him-to neck was-pressed

kailhgla k i , h oit-was- said th at , ' 0 f ather,

biwke b i s kba jog4was-made, n ow t h i s wo rth y

rauhg

e

4.'

may-remain.' B y - f a t h e r o w n

sattho, chenguh .

r I o b f e

l e -

a s r O

than fi n e c lo t hes br in g

nbilp t o nhai r&ga pauui ,

ring an d feet -to sh oes ,

ki •

make, t h a t we-may-eat

lug! g a u g A O V A • biwkehaving-died gone w a s , n o w

BApte k h a p g e

te c hh a uh t kli ac humi a.

and m u c h it-was-kissed.

mai dhamantvga,

by-me h eaven - o f •

nahT ho pe k inot a m t h a t

kbaukarZ-gOservants-to

tO hi s -k o dbalao,

and this-of put-on,

tO

and

BM

fell.' T h e n

CRIMINAL d d .

to

and

nab Yhope k i ko dminot a m that m en

jidA, r e k h w llike placing

gatigA, t o M I kliajewent, a n d h e y e t

tOraa k a t gali-ge.fat c a i f

gushi k

merry may-make.

kbajiwi ta w i e

living , f e l l ;beh n u s h i k e1 p:6

they m e r r y to-make

ada be re na i l la M o l l & thlyyll ,.

big b o y fi e l d i n w a s .

to

and kbanaehge-gia khauti janoing-of s o u n d

chulaigo n fl o h h i a k i ,

hat ing-oalled it-was-asked that ,

dbrahm a s r i 5 ,

n) 8 8 i O n c a m e ,

tergi bhautot

L o r i n ,

h o p

e ,

' thy bro th er Same i s ,

kbis n i s t e

was-made, t h i s on-aecount.of

and

bhi

again

kauhgiAit-was-said

Jad

When

nhugia.

was-heard.' b a k y o ,'

th

i

s

w

h

a

t

te b i s - k e n a b Et-gO

and this-of h an d - t o

le-asfige b a r a l

having-brought k i l l e d

rgli Mi t " b o r n11y t h i s b o y

gawag ga ugAlost g o n e w a s ,

lag ge.began.

tergAby-thy

ki

that

Beh k ba ri nj h e p i a t e b u s - k i

Be an g ry became and h im -o f

BhI b l i s -k i b a p % o h b A x

•Then him-of f at h er ou tsid e

et

ma a t e r g a

me t h y

no," ' B h ileave." ' T h e n

khadur

far w a s ,

to b i g k i g 8

and having-run

Bea b u s - k a

By-boy h i m - t o

Verge, n a s a r

thy s i n

terga, b O r A ,thy b o y

ki, ' nharg

that, a l l

khan%

house-to c a m e ,

Tad b e k k i

Then o n e

hope ? ' B u g •i. r B y - h i m

bApa .0

m a

by-father f a t

boh c ha ti gu ahe w e l l

kharj1 k u nc l a r

wish i n s i d e

asrige b u s - I c a

having-come h i m



66 i t i m I N A L a s ! .

kharAjil

pleased

lop,take,

nahT

not

k apu. kh O st i l

own f r ie n d s

jibi t e ' r g a

by-whonA t h y

llyyefor-the-sake

1tait n add,'thou always

kat ne l a r ro t ,0 0

to-make began.

k h i t u o n a r a - g l t e r g i

so-many years-of

narld ; t e

was-be oken ; a n d

ndthth

with

(lhamel

property

t(Tund ka t t g a l

fa t c a l f

merge nmy s i d e

_„,nauja k f t l u l a

merriments to-make

bhauta

brother having-died

Bun b i t p t e i l13y-him •

f a t h e

r - t okhatahl

thy 8 e r t , ice do ingta l k a d h l

by-thee ev er o n e

uusiti k i d ;

merry may-make ;

benjrIZharlots

halal

killed

toand

gaupgone

biwko khalabhl tav ia.

1as, n o w fi n d i ng f e l l . '

hopeart ;

nU S

IL, happy

was,

ON,am,

oh h

go

ad

when

hie hoh

amongk tativ

was-made.'

j i I g a morg5,what m i n e

khwElb - n a u k h l

answer was-given, ' seeingkadift te rg a k UAW",

and ever t h y say i ng

b i n a h T d 8 p i , k i

at n o t was -giv en, t h a t

M.o

.

,

M

a

b

Or

a

a

v

i

d

thy t h i s b o y c a m e

bus-ke

was-spent, , by -thee h i m - o f

Bui h a s - k O k a u h g l a ,By-him him- to it-was-said,

hope, t e r g & h o p e . P a ris, t h i n e i s . B u t

holgla Mah a n , th iyyd ; k y i

, t e r g A •-be p r o p e r w a s ; w h y , t h y t h i s

b I wke j i w i a w i a g a w a u g a u p

n010 l i v

i n g

f e l

l

;

l os t

g

o

n

e



[ No. 201

(Dr. T. Grahanie Bailey.)nur8M a r e clew p i r j a s a r t O thlyy8. B t S k k I a d d

Our t w o s a i n t s going-along g o i n g W e r e . O n e -

v i l l a g ehbefiguo g au gb . B e k ki k h o t i l t a d s k ha dt id d h chhOngia.to-beg w e n t . O n e f em ale- Jaf t f ro m m i l k w as-asked.

But? n a i l ! & V i a . B u h n u r t F a n

g

, b u s - k b

k h a d e t d d h

By-her not was-given. T h e y going-away w en t , h e r - o f m i l k

khalahu U r i g a u g a . B u t ) • khOtia n O k h l a b h a l khathiddhblood becoming we n t . By- th at f emale- Mt it-was-seen t h at m i l k

]tha]abü h ö p iblood becoming

jasar,' girl, g o , t h y

asaTi t r 3went and it-was-se

131141

Those-very

arka a t h t h 4 o p helbow w i t h i g u a n a

dimib. B h i b u uit-was-eaten. T h e n

tail his-kO

thou t h i s a g ai n

tewere-tnade, a n d

running

afttloib I n •

went.

VOL, XI .

dho' rtwo

67

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

S k i t .

CRIMINAL VARIATION.

SPEOIMEN II.

gaugh, huh b h i nichhOwent, s h e t hen a f t e r

khadilddh b u s t n a r a h hO pt jasra gri. ' Bu h khaulemilk th at - ver y w ay becoming will-go.' S h e home

tblyytt.was.

Baki

By-ane.

to k b adadd h b u s t n ar ah h o p !en, and m i l k th at- very way becoming

j agar.' B h i b u h

go.' T h e n i t

TO b u u d h o aAnd those t w o

piro u 3 b e k k karbmat k u l t .

by-saints b y o n e oniraole was-done.

nutti. B h iwas-dog-up. T h e n

niisre-ga k a u

h g iy-him other-to it-wa8;said

narailit , B h i b u u .alive make . ' T h e n b y- h im

kothth n h O rt go kau h g p 6hand h a v i n g

-

w a v e d

t o -

s a y

b e g

a n ,

bic.kirunning

gang'went a n d

I For a free trusigion of tills opt-anion, see ?drove, IN 58.

biiki.B u u g k au h g it s,ran. By - t h em it-teas-said,

gauga.

g

o

n

e•bus-kO k h r i d d i g 8

it having-cooked

bhal, ' m a r u u t t i ,that, 'by-me was-dug-up,

ko44li na t h t h iabones t o g e t h e r

jasar kbabachoh a,'go lit tl e-o ne,

narijilt h O p i ,alive becoming

plrg-ge n a t i t h O B h a l a d Bhagat8aints-qf n a m e s B h a l d d Bhagat atsd

Malang thlyyo, t o B b a k i d Bhagat Malaligala dh ami ma t h t yy rt .

1Malang were, a n d B h a l d d Bhagat Malang-of mother's-brother wa s.



.[ No. 21.)

68

ohhabOhro

sons

B a t m a u kh o

One M a n - t o t w o

kaugiã p a t , . ' ö happa , j aid-was-said t h a t , ' 0 f a th e r, w h i c h

.1O k u o h h t h i a o h hal(Ivi

give.' W h a t e v e r w a s d iv id in g

klkike oh1iabahr8-nO na b ! i k u o h l t

younger s o n - b y a l l wh a t e v e r

ohilpi& gaga,. B O P j i a art

walked w e n t . T h e r e h a v i n g

t

v o n ethia, h o b o t h '

was, t h a t t h e r e

l p L b u s clh ainu lk I la

was-given, t h a t c o u n t ry

(Atli fiklia • lift gni) I8gb a,

hungry to -d ie . began,

B us-ki3 I M g C 0 - 1 . 1 8

HiM-10 s

w a e

t o -

g r i m

e

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

da.

CRIMINA-11 VARIATION.

SPEOIMEN

Jad n a b h

eating • tvas-taken. W h e n a l l

di mi. U n a .

wichoh a u t

in g r e a t

ta b a t

and o n e

nhOjia,it-was-sent.

rth ikkar 0 0 8 d i r u t U' husks s w i n e e a t

DISTRICT GU/DAME.

t liL K h l k 8 - 1 1 8 b o p p a - t h i a ,

ware. Y o u n g e r - b y f a t h e r - t o

m8rg ill dhaglia aorta , h a l ch h a ld v iMy s h a r e co min g i s ' d i v id i n g

Mita. T h 6 rT d i h R p ich h8 g,

was-gi Oen. F e w d a y s • a f t e r

18040 d i t r m u l kh a-kO

having-taken d is ta n t e mi n t ry - t o

jai r a u g i ; j o rh i t d h a m a l

having-gone s t a ye d ; w h a t p ro p e r t y

kuohh r l i a r c h M t

whatever sp e n t ma k in g

ral

famine

rani k b a u l 8

citizen in-house

Bus-ka b iy a h l

Ritn -q j t h i s

oollich

18pVga,'

tnay-take,'

aart

coming

lnikhl

being-got

bap t8-18 n . h a s j a

s r g i .

b a u r

b u s -

k o

k a u g

U g r A

fa th er-o f n e a r w i l l - g o a n d h i m - t o w i l l - s a y .

flo gil h a m rh ad ha l-ka ohhangah k u 1 i , b a u r

thy • atsd G o d - o f a i r s w a s- d o n e , a n d

pat b u s - kb h O l d e p t h , n t h t t h

benause h im -t o anyone g iv in g n o t w

goug'i ,baur kaugna Mh o , I d ,went a n d t o - s a y b e g a n t h a t ,

till,1 i a oh h a kh a I R O , h a t

tocis I h u n g r y d y i n g • am.

b t n b ik k a r d i m i - k o / t h a t

those husks having-eaten belly

margo • ba ppa-lio

' f a t h e r - o f

taut p u p a ,

falling we n t ,

jou):having-gone

mathol

desire

OM,

was

Ia. N i 1 / 3 r bu s- o

as. T h e n h i m- t o

khabaiihtmuch

Ha il I c a VITA 6

I hav ing -a ri sen

pat, " 8 bapte ,

that, " 0 fath er,

b i k h a l a i k t - k i t

this worthin ess-o f

and

raugia.

alayed.

patIliad

nhar

fi l l

nhurtsense

Map

bread

apno •ouni

mai

by-tne

nahlotnot •



k i m a m a terga c l imb ohra

that m e t h y o nkhawl eh cha b k k h a m i a r

among o n e hired-labourer

a rta k h a t u r l chu1piu. O h a j e d e r t h e t h i a , k ha ba pp a-kg

near walking w e n t. H e y e t f a r - o r w a s , f a t h e r - to

,kbaraihm aar ia , ba ur t h q kh I -k o ahhagla-ke nhath l e wi

compassion came, a n d h a v in g-r un n e c k -o f w i t h applying

kliachuramiti. B Ohre-ne • bus-ko k a u g id , ' re b h p , I n c a

kissed. • S o n - b y h i m - t o • it•was-said,

ar rhad ha l -k c l hagn i l h

and O o d - o f • s i n

W O M i r a • ilhaman

thy 8 0 1 1 m e

kaugia ' p a l , • ' koachohlil clah rait-was-said that, ' good e l c i he l tak ing

baur khOtha wicho fi• m hapand , hand. • o n r i n g

khadimie a r r h u a l

eating a n d me r ry

&Pamir', k h a l w i ta wia g u a ch g l gauge,

Went, a l i v e f e l l ; l o s t g o n e

bob t h u gthey merry

Jac%

roa ohne- kl

singing-of

thalawi-ke

having-called

kt1nh lg b h .to-make began.

lc •Olr3,,

was-done,

kaugu.

1hey-may-call.'

ohaugal

on-feet

kula,

lei-make,

obhabghra t h e t a Ni in h o h

boy • • field i n

kliatioA31ine-ki d h a w a j

dancing-of * n a n d

bia

it-was-ask.3d, ' t h i s

CRIMINAL 8/81• 0 9

mankhe k a u g . M u n g e ku ,sp no r a m t i

men ma y-c al l . M e Y o n servantseh hanew l e p p . " ' l b ku Ap nrS b a p p aengaging t a k e , " T h e n o w n f a t t i e r

Ichadekhl-ke

hgoiog-seen

k i l l , h a mtook a n d

terga

' 0 father , by-me - t h y

Is k h a l ã i k i. k h k h a n 1 i k h a a b l i i

•This worthiness-of n o t n o w

phabappg k a p e k hanankr& kg

.By-the-father • o w n 8 t r v a nts- to

a sar b a u r k e c l a w ° ,

come a n d thi s -on put-round,

kharldil c r d w i d o p o , b a n ' . h a mshoo p u t t i n g g i v e , a n d w e

pal k ha nieraMat

was,

chhabela 1 1 1

,

4

my , s o n h a v in g - d i e d

khabib l ibh wi ta lit ia. ' B i b

now f o u n d fe l l ?. N o w

Jad

was. W h e n hous e n e a r came

nhuni

was-heard.

•chltilt • hOpi • r a n g la ? '

what becoming i s ' •

terge bappii-ne

My father-by

Bua-ne t h a p a

Him-by a n g r y

Khatad

Then

kaugia, t e r g o , bhauta twin% bauxit-was-said, t h y br oth e r came, a nd

k ha ra illh a b gy i m i k h l i

safe-and-sound be ing-met • f e l l . '

lc h athn hia p a l , ' k n dar a s r a .

1 B u s - k g

h a p p a - n

wished th a t , ' W i d e I -may-go. ' H i s fa the r -by

btia-kg * t ams: 11 4a ; B u s - n e bappli-kg kh aja wa h d e p i d i n g ,

•hins-to. was-entreated. i t i n i - b y father-to a ns w e r hav ing-given was-given,

kbadekh, b i t n o n h a l g • t e r g i r h i j mat •

k i l l t s r i b a ,

b a u r

k h a t e r g i

'eec, s o - m a n y y e a rs t h y 's e rv ic e d o i n g r em ai n, a n d t h y

0, •

khaulo alias rtaria

khanauk rfl-kO

servants-to

urn-by

khlt i d h a ra RI' p a lfeast was-given th a t

•ligp i-ke kh a n i i h T

becoming n o t

chWhar a s r i k e

alaside having•come



10

hukamga-ko k a d g lorder e v e r

ehhebria-ka

she-goat-of

Baur

may-make. A n d

khamãl. clhaahnia

property harlots

was-made.'

nhadhal hopal,always a r t ,

nhusl a l al

merry to-nta ke

gauga.,went, a l i v e

jaawhen

CRIMINAL d d .

khanahY m a k h o r i i i .not was-transgressed.

Pur k h at a i n a l b e k

But by-thee e v e r o n e

chhanna khanith! do pia , k i a p n e khadosa nhat h rh u slkid n o t w as- given that o w n f r ie n d s w i s h m e r r y

chhabehra asria khajia-ne khatbrAson c a m e whom-by t h y

khawichoh khadowia, k h a t a1 bu s-kb khawaste k1 ñt1

among was-wasted, by-thee h im-of for-the-sake feastnhitsnear

Bus-ne k a u g i a , h o chhab6hre, khatai l merg eRim-by it-was-said, ' 0 8 0 , t h o u m y ,

baur j 0 kh amerg a h a l , s e t e rg a - 1. h a l . P a rand w h a t m i n e i s , t h a t thine-also i s . B u t

khaohlthitit hepal, kb al g t , e h t er g a bbaula l u ggiproper i s , w h y , t h i s t h y b ro t h er having-died

taw la 7, 4liaguAchlfell ; l o s t

khatera b i a

thy t h i s

went,

haur l e h h w i

and being-found f e l l . '



Name.

Bombay Town • • 123

Thane, • 78Ahmednagar • 588Kbandeeli 435

• 383Poona • • 384&tare

• • • 334

Sholapar • • • • 187

Carried 6ver • • •• • • 2,510

71

KOL H AILThe Kulhatis are a tribe of rope dancers and tumblers in Bombay, Berar and the

Hyderabad State. T hey are said' to take their name from

kallag the bamboo on which they perform. T he correspond-ing Kanarese form of the name, however, is kolicgiga, which is a compound of kol-kbl,a stick, a rod, and atiga, a player. I n the Bombay Presidency they are also calledPombari or Pembhari, which word must have something to do with Pam, the name of

another Gipsy tribe. According to Mr. Balfour they call therhselves Bhata ; compareMatta, the name used by S5sis to indicate a man of their tribe.

In the Bombay Presidency the KulhOtas are also makers of the small buffalo born

Occupation. p u l l e y s which are used with cart ropes in fastening loads.They also make hide combs and gunpowder flasks. When a

gir l comes of age, she is called to choose between marriage end prostitution. I f , w ith

her parents' consent, she wishes to lead a married life, she is well taken care of and care-fully watched. I f she chooses to be a tumbler and a prostitute, she is taken before thecaste council, a feast is given, and with the consent of the council she is declared a pros-

titute. T he prostitutes are not allowed to eat with other Kolhitt ls, except with theirown children. St i l l, when they grow old, their caste-fellows support them.' Accordingto Major Gunthorpe,

3 t h e

K o l h a t i s

o f

t h e

D e k

h a n

' b e

l o n

g

t

o

t

h

e

g r

e at

& i

m

p ,

f a

m i

l y

o

f

robbers and claim their descent from Mallanar, the: brother of Sansmal. There are two

tribes, Dttkar relhatis and Kam or Pal Kalhatis. T he former are a non-wanderingcriminal tribe, whereas the latter are a non-wandering criminal class. Depraved in

morals, the males of both tribes subsist to a great „

e x t e n t o n t h e

p r o s t i t u t i o no f

s o m e

o f

their females, though let it be said to the credit of the former that they are not so bad

as the latter. They labour for themselves by cultivating land, by taking service as villagewatchmen, or by hiring themselves to villages tcr destroy that peat of Indian farmers, thewild dog, and above a ll they are professional robbers. Ka m KOlhatis, on the otherbaud, are a lazy, good-for-nothing class of men who, beyond making a few combs and

shuttles of bone, will set their hands to no class of labour, but subsist mainly by theimmoral pursuits of their women.'

At the last Census of 1911 KOlhatis wore returned only from the Hyderabad Statewhere they were said to be 1,143 in number. The returns

Nurni.ler.

of the Census o f 1901 were much fuller , ard were asfollows:—

Bombay Presidency

,

—

Bombay Gaoetteer, xii,1282•I Bombay Gautteer, ix, 18f8Criminal l'elbas,p. 46ff



Bombay Freeidenoy--oeniti.

Brought forward .

Akalkot •Bhor •

-. •

• ••

• 2,510857

Satara Agency .

700

. • • 19

Belgium . • • 409

Bijapur • • - • 148

Dharwar . • • 380

150

Kanara . • . 15

Kolaba . • • • 300

Ratuagiri • • • 2

Kolhapur. • • • . 270

Southern Maratha Conn-try

•

•• • . 473

.

Sawantwadi • • 67

Alto1a•

- - - - - -

•

TorAL BOMBAT p RESIDENCY •

.

4,081Boyar--

Elholipiir •• •

Amracti

•• •

• 88

Akol a

Buldena

• • 038

_ •

Elliehpur . • •

150

184

BuMatta • • • • 281

WI= . . . • 97

BaBi l l i • • • 0 • 57

TOTAL Bz on 1,325Hyderabad —

Gulbargah • • • • 1,849

Naldrog • , • • • • 8,022Hyderabad • •• • 67Mulder • • 88

Sirpur Tandur 491Parbbant

• •

Bhir • • 229

Aurangabad 385Tudor • 1

TOTAL HYDEBADAD 6,007

GRANDTOTAI 12,013

Ahreednagar 700Poona , 350

Satan 150

1,200 1,200Bemr—

Arnraoti • . • . 127

Alto1a• •

• • . 040

Elholipiir •• • •• • 2 0

Buldena•

• _ • • 150

1,117 • 1,11?

X•51013•

7i•

Specimens of a dialect called Ktilhfiti have been forwarded from Iterar and also fromthe Chards Distr ict of the Central Provinces. They allLanguage.agree in so many particulars that we are justified in talk ing

ona libihriti dialect, and there is no reason for supposing that the Kollaktis of the

Bombay Presidency use a different form of speech. D ur ing the preliminary operationsof this Survey a dialect e a l le d

.K0 1 1 i i i t i w a s

r e t u r n e d

f r o m

t h e

f o l l o w

i n g

d i s t r

i c t s

:

—

Bunibity Preaideney—



Central Provineea—

nand% , 5 0 5 0

Authority.

TOTAL 2 , 3 8 7MaMMAIMIA17

a

A KOlhati vocabulary has been published in the following%vork

BALFOUR, EoWRD—fl, I i .111yratory Tribes of Natives in Control India. Jo urnal of the Asiatic, Societyof Bengal, Vol. x iii, Port 1, H A pp. 1 and ff. Not e on the "Minima " on p. 12; vonabuiary,pp. 17 and f.

Mr. Balfour states that the names of the tribe are Bhatoo, Doomur or Kollati.

Diatect. B h a t o o is identical with the est word hhattil, a sag man,.The corresponding Kalhati feminine bhatlini means 'wif e

and is identical with Sasi bhatata, a StIsi woman, I t is tempting to infer a closer relaa.tionship between lia lhati and Sasi from this, and indeed, an examination of KOlhiltishows that it is a dialect of the same kind as Sfisi end connected forms of speech. W i t hregard to phonology wo may here note the frequency with which consonants are doubled,

while the preceding vowel often is long or half long ; thus, ekha, one; rakkh, keep;.

khbygli, house ; ru(ta bread ; h a v i n g arisen ; gaghi, having taken out; Rata,seven ; h«ddhe, were bound ; ranna, ear ; khanInta, mouth ; bhallci, much. Other pho-netical features ere of less significance. Such are the occasional change of oh to 8 in theEllichpur specimens ; compare kharsi, spent ; the change of t o i n Akola, a commonoccurrence in the current Martithi of the district ; compare ray=kcil, famine; muyi andmurfe, on account of. T he interchange of hard and soft sounds in words such as ap-taa

from now ; gel(107, having taken out, but brio?, draw, a. the Akola specimens may alsoprove of interest.

The inflexional system is mainly the same as in Pafijiibi-Silsi. W e may note thefrequent a-termination of the oblique form of masculine bases ending in F or a eonso.nant, and of feminines, an important point of agreement with Sasi; compare kheta-mo,in the field ; arap20-06, near the accused ; bhataniya-ne, by the wife. I n Akola we findthe Gujarati termination b in forms such as bdpia fathers; khOggo-70-82, from in thehouse ; kacherio-mil, in court,

The case terminations are broadly the same as in Hindustani, viz. —case of the-agent -ne; dative -ha, -kb; ablative -se, -s i ; genitive •kez, ki, ko, ; locative -me.

With regard to pronouns we may note ftli, I ; ham, we, in Akola, I n Buldana,.

Ellichpur and Chanda, we find me, mi, I ; compare Marathi, I n Elliohpur we also findthe form meril•kla to me, which was also used in the %Marl of the same neighbourhood.Note also forms Such as jaha, then, in Akola, which remind us of Bajastbani.

The conjugation of verbs is mainly the same aa in Panjobi and A i . I n the Akola

specimens forms such as halt4itycld, said, are translated as past tenses. Di the list of words,however, we find henigrfa, I shall be ; compare the Sasi future suffix gait. The future of

mewed,, to beat, is stated to be miiraqig throughout all persons anti numbers in Akola. I nElliebpur we find future forms such as jfinega, I shall go ; ballega, I shall say.

The general character of Kolhati will be seen from the beginning of a version ofthe Parable which follows. I t has been forwarded from Elliehpur,

VOL. J .



[ No. 22.]

Yakk l mank

One m a t

halya, bappa,sa id , ' fa ther ,

un-ne j i n g i

him-by p ro p e rly

chhara Basals on a l l

mastiye-stdebauchery-in

kheta-mil t a t * ebarawne

.fields-in pigs t o -t e n d

ha te t b ly e , • 0,ating w e re t h o s e

blitya u s - k u

it. appeared ; h im -s o ,sudi-me a l s a n e

sense-in having-come

hhati

fining

Yin ega,

will-go,

ago.

before

nal. A pie o h akriye-kenot. O w n s erv ic e-I f f

• u tt i b a p pii-kune

h a v i n g

.

-

a r i s e n

f a t

h e r

-

n e a

r

ba-ku do ehhere

t-to t w o s o n s

jingl-k b a

which prop erty-of s h

battl d i .

dividing wa s-give n.

goI k a r i

hada k a l p a d y a , u-satt..I u s - k u

big f a m i n e f e l l , t h a t for

mu lk A -si • y a k k l m a n k b i i

C OU n t r y -Of O n e M a n

mi

is-gut;

us-ku b a l le g a ,

hint- to will-say,

m i - n I p a p k a r y a .me-by s i n was-done.

him-to

thane

n e a r

bhukka

starving

bherihaving-8M

kliãthaving-eaten

kine

by anym be

balya

;

u t

; e

r e

said, ' m y

741

GIPSY LANGUAGES.HOLHATI.

SPECIMEN

together having-made country-to went.

udãi d i l , k h a r s i s a r i g a l .

toasting was-given, sp e n t a l l we n t .

kid

anything

bappa-ke

father-ofma rt . M I

die.

o b a p p a ," 0 f a t h e r ,

Abthun&-si m

N o w

-

f r o

m

I

gaiyb-wãni m e re-tabourer-like

gaya.weld.

ochan pa41.• U s

distress f e l l T h a t

)e.

-

1

r

ah

y

a

having-gone s t a y e d ;

DISTRICT ELMCHPUR.

huve. M i n a - m e - k a n h a nn a b a p p a - k u

were. B o t h - i n - o f y o u n ge r f a t h e r -t o, h a l , s e m e re -k u d o . ' M a j e

core i s , t h a t m e - t o d i v e . ' T h e n

MajO n o d e d i n a -s e n h a n n a

Then f e w d a y s - a f t e r y ou n g e r

mulkha-war gaya. A p l e j i n g i

0 ten pro p e rtyUs m u l k h a-me

That co un try-inakto.-ko

u O

him-by

diyà.. c i t a n d e

he-was-given, T h o s e swine

Pet B a r n ( ) a i s abelly should-be-filled t h u s

diy n a l .

teas-given n o t

ghara-ku man kba-kAhouse-al m e n - t o

utthi m e r o

having-arisen; m y

usthat

apneo w n

k o l g l a

husks

us-kuhim-to

MajO 0Then h e

rut t l pet

bread bellybappar-kone

father-nearbinde-ke i m d a n t e r e

heaven-of aga inst a n d o f

-

t h e e

ter& b e t a k a yn e -ke l a i k

thy s o n s a yi n g -o f wo r t h y

ku ra kkb a . " m i t • j e u t y a ,

me k e e p . ' " T h e n a r o s e ,

The few Kolhatis of Ohanda use a similar form of speech. The usual past tense Ofverbs, however, more closely agrees with HindOstani; eompare bold, said; Jaya, began.Other details will be ascertained from the version of a well-known tale which follows.



(No. 23.]

75

GIPSY LANGUAGES.Komika

SPEOIMEN II.

DISTRICT CHANDA•

Bkka admiya-ku d e • nhane la 4 ko th iya , e k chherii a n e k ehherl.

One m a n - t o I w o s m a l l ch ild re n we re , o n e b o y a n d • one g i r l .

Chhora th iya, wO muwa-me latula b a i i

g

l ã t h i y a ,c h h e a

n i s i - o h .

t h i y a .

Boy w a s , h e f a c e - i n v e r y hand8ome z o o , g i r l c o m m o n w a s .

2k1i a d i n w e d o - j h an 5 c h b e r e a i n o - ke n a j i k k h ë l t h t h iy a , C h h o r i iOne d a y those two-people chi ldren glass-of n e a r playing were. B o y

ehhoriya-ku b o l a t a ya , y e n in e -me d ik ka b h a l l t n i k k i k e n d i s t i

g irl-to s a y s , ' 0, t h is g la ss-in s e e w e l l g o o d w h o is-appearing

ki.'• C h h e ri y a -k u w e n i k k a na b i l a g a . U s - k o s a m j h a

what.' G i r l - t o t h a t g o o d N o t a pp ea re d. I t e r - t o it-was-thought

k i i s - n o ' y e a p ly i t -ku h ina wn e-ku b o l a . P i c h h e t i n e

that t h i s -b y t h i s h e r s e l f lo we rin g -f o r wa s-sa id . A f t e r w a r d s h e r - b y

bappa-ke n a j i k b ha yya-ke g a rh a n e b c d l e . W e b e l l , b a p p a ,

fa th er-o f n e a r b r o t h e r -o f co mp la in ts we re -sa id . S h e s a i d , ' f a t h e r ,

keyne-me k h u m d i k h l k h u s h i p a n , y b a y k a -k a ; u s - m eglass-in f a c e se ein g sat is faction 10-get, t h i s women-of wor k ; t h a t - i n

admiya-ne man & la b ia n a h i . ' B ap pa -ne da-Plane-ko p5 ta -s i p a k a c l i

man-by m i n d to-be-put n o t . ' l ' a t h e r - b y b o t h b r e a s t - t o cla sp in g

us-ke k h u s h i k i y a . W O h ois, ' chherene; t u rn la 4h u

her-to satisfact ion was-made. R e said, ' ohildren, y o u fi g h t not-should.

A ja-si t u r n do-jhane-bh i d ina-ma nine-ma de nt e ia . '

To-day-from you bo th -eve n d a y - i n g lass- in see ing go . '


A man had two small children, a son and a daughter. Th e boy was very good look-

ing, the girl was of indifferent beauty. O n e day the two children were playing near the

looking-glass. Th e boy said to the girl, 'come, let us look in the glass to see who is th e

prettiest.' T h i s did no t please the g irl. S h e thought that he did it in order to humi-

liate her. T h e n she went to her father and 'complained of the boy. S he said, 't o derive

pleasure f rom looking at one's face in a glass is the business of women ; a man ShOUldnot p u t h is min d on such things.' Th e father clasped both to his bosom, satisfied herand said, 'children , don 't quarrel. I should like both o f you to look into the glass

every day.' •VOL. 11, L



76 C R I M I N A L K OLII I IL

The word kb lla-nO, in the glass, in the Chanda specimen, where a k has been addedin front of the word aine-me, reminds us of various methods

Argot. of disguising words i n Criminal a s i and similar argots.The specimens received, from Akola show that the Kolliiitis know the use, of an ar tificiallanguage of the same kind. There are in the first place some peculiar words such as

woman ; khOgget, house ; Hunt, mouth, face ; cheni, water ; m in i , head ; fauna,fa il; thy , beat ; Øwd, rupee

.

; ! W o g ,

s i t ;

d u t g a ,

e a t ;

d i t e c ,

/ ,a

M a h

a r

( l i

t ,

a

h u

g e

,

burly, person) ; bhattinI, wife; help, women, and so on. Common words are moreover

•disguised in various ways, as in other argots.A consonant is often prefixed or substituted for the initial. Gutturals are used in

this way in words such as kajeta=beta, child; kOkkha=likh, eye'; kOdmi=iidtni, man ;kOhtd= WA, hand ; khlif=fith , camel ; khanclkka=nd k, nose ; kha nc jik=n ajik , near ;

khumbar=umar, age; khorau=haran, deer, and so forth. I t should he noted that after

.k k7s, an a-sound is often replaced by an a-sound, just as is the case in Sag.As in Sag and. similar argots a palatal is often used as a substitute for a labial.

Thus, chactit=ba4e1 , big ; chhut=bhit, devil; (ka)jeta=bOtii, boy ; Ohot=bahut, much.Th and dh are prefixed in words snob as Amnia, property ; thamarna, to die;

clhokkal, a dog. -' O f dentals we find th in Oar, three, and dh in dlitir, two. Moreover n is a common

substitute ; thus, nds=chttd, moon; nyir=ohar, four ; nOr=chbp, thief ; nat=jett, caste;nm'zjah, tongue ; atetc=ditt, tooth ; nusr4=dusra, other ; uq=pef, belly ; WWI=pitch, five ; nokkack4Olcacl, goat; inihermlig 0, for the sake of. This n is sometimesaspirated, when it has been substituted for an aspirate or ; thus, ?thet =kh61, field ;nhitcl=dzha4, tree; u1zlime=.8cimue, before ; Shuriya=8uriyel, sun.

B is prefixed in words such as bek, one; bus, him ; belhe•sl, from here. I t re-

places an old initial in words such as bora=chhord, boy ; bannagar=dhangar, shepherd.;,Vonna=somi, gold.

.71is apparently only used instead of an. initial guttural ; thus, ris-ka, whose? rdit i,how much? riinna=kau, ear ; ray= gay, cow ; rato=ggia, village; rhup=aftb, well;

rh ki t i= Okla, horse; .

r h a l l b = - 7 g b a l

b ,

p u t .

Sometimes also words are disguised by means of additions at the end. Thus gh hasbeen added in goghli, went; roghsa, stayed; a palatal has been suffixed in banchi, sister ;

nanchhd, small ; neittchkii, name ; hbohche, is, etc. Other additions are /4 in bapta,father ; bhawid, brother ; p in deppa, give ; lgep

s t a k e ; r i n

n o r ,

t w o ;s o

i n

a t o t a ,

comes ; s and sar in jam, go ; &arta, comes, and so forth.

Further details will be ascertained by studying the specimens which follow. The

first is the beginning of a version of the Parable ; the second is the deposition of awitness. The Standard List of Words and Sentences will be found on pp. 1.79ff.



t No. 24. )

161 b e k k a d m i - k o

Some on e m a n - t o

boa bappa-ku kahafig4a,

son fa the r - to s a i d ,asarta, w e

comes, t h a t

deppi.was-given.

lar iknal

is

lyftwas-taken

sab rharuhe-par b u s

all spent-after t h a t

bus-ku klutdch an t a v i

him-to diffi c ulty f e l l

khanajiknear hav ing -gon e

ow n

kin-lie

anybody-by

having-come

nhar-par

belly-full

1 RP

ma-ku

me-to

Jab()

Then

dar

far

ani

and o w n

kaheagda,said,

ro t .bread

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

CRIMINAL KOLHATI.

SPECIMEN

&TO!give.'

nhado

few

7,7

&Or bare

two 8 0 n 8

bappa, y e . ) ma r &

'father, t h is m yJabe bus-ne

Then him-by

amid ,

small

ani

and

days-from

nesa-me g e g l a ,country-in w e n t ,

khujãihaving-wasted

nhampat

property

mulkha-mo & O a r a y t a w y a ,

country-in b i g fa min e f e l l ,

Jad U b u s

Then h e t h a t

rogliya. B u n - n e

stayed. R i m - b y

narawne nathaya. J a d s a r j e n a r p h a l M I N I

to-feed was-sent. T h e n swine whic h hu s k s e at in g

pet, b h a r n a e s a b u s - k e n i la , -mebelly s hould- be- filled t h u s h i s h e a r t - i n

hot:dials. B u s - m a - k a n hann a

were. T h e m - i n - o f younger

natta

fm

u

-

k

u

property-of share me- tobunh-ke s

n h a m

p a t

n a t

l .

them-to property dividing

bUiii s a b n a m a ,

son a l l t ogether

vathe kbudadepana-aithere riotousness-with

&pp. J a b o b u s - n e

was-given. T h e n h im - b y

bus-muye

thal-on-aecount-of

nesa-me-ka b a l d , rarastha-ke

country-in-of o n e m a n - o f

bus-ku kh a p le nheta-me n hf ue

him o w n fi e l d - i n s w i n e

bus-ku k a h l d i p p i i ä h i . . T a d

him-to any th i ng was -g iven n o t . T h e n h e

'mere b ap pk -ke e t h e r i t e k

'

m

y

f

a

t

h

e

r

-o

f

w

i

t

h

h

akhin h b h u k k a . , - s i

is-got, a n d 1 h un ge r - f r om

khaple b ap pa -ke b a fi g j a , h 0 a , w a b u s - k e

Having-arisen o w n fa t he r -o f ne a r w e n t a n d h im- to

bapte, m e - n e ne wa -k e k b i r d i w a t O r e n h a m n a

,father, me- by G o d - o f aga inet a n d o f - thee •before

DISTRICT A I M / L.

thiya bus-parwere thoae-on

aya i i k h i ncame ; a n d

nhudi-parsense-on

nhablara-ku

servants-to

thamarta.'

am-dying.'

kehe, n o

said, , 0

nap karyi%sin d o n e



78 ORIMINAL KoM a l t

he. A p e . V e r A A M A k e b e n e -ka h i l l a y a k n a h t . ' •is. N o w - f r o m t h y s o n s a y i n g - o f I w o r t h y n o t . '

Narantu b a p p i-n o k h a p i e n a k r e , -k u k a b f a , t gAbut r a p c l a ,

But f a t h e r - b y o w n s e rv a n t s- to i t -Wa a-sa id , ' good c l o t h

lAt b u s - k u r h a l l 0 ; A k b i n b u s - k o kOhOta-me% k h a b g t it i I v a

having-taken h im- t o p u t ; a n d h i s h a n d - o n r i n g a n d :

geth-rad j o 4 v e A n a l & J a b ( ) T u n k b a l n e l l k a r a i l g .

font•on s h o e s p u t . T h e n w e h avin g-e at en me rry shall-make.

K in n y e m O rA ch h a ra m a r t g a y a t h i y a , 8 p h i r i k n M

_Because t h i s m y s o n h av in g -d ie d g o n e w a s , h e a g a i n

jivit t h u w a ; w o ia t t a r b i y a t b i y a , a m i l y a . ' J a b

living became ; h e l o s t r e ma i n in g w a s , h e wa s-fo un d. ' T h e n

a h a r i k b k a r b i r i b &they nte rth lent making w e r e .



[ No. 25.]

sumbari-mo m o r e

approximation-in M y

rihi

she-was

awto,

ooming

dekhya.it-was-seen.

watyft

it-appeared

Kbegga-meHouse-in

' kbegge-methat, 1 house-in

he, fl a b u t h . 'i8, t h e n r i s e . '

79

GIPS'( LANGUAGES.

CRIMINAL KOLHATI.

SPECIMEN

DISTRICT AKOLL•

Janu wa la d H a r i , n i t I Ce lh at i , kb ura ba r b a n s t i s , b a s t i

/a tilt s on -q f E a r l , n a 8 te K Olh a ft , a g e y e a r s t h i r t y , re sid en ce

King% n e wa -ki 411 I i i I O U S k o A jma s pan dbra d i n I m o

Kandi, Go d -o f oath having-taken I -say t ha t nea r ly fi f te e n d a y s become

bongo, r o j g uka rwa r d i n r a t i h i l w e bhatani a n d h o r & h e r e

.may-be, d a y F r i d a y d a y a t-n ig h t I e n d w i f e a n d t w o c h ild re n

itte k h e g g e -m e s a t e t h i e , ' T a b d h e r peheraeke r a t i - k o

so-many h o u s e - i n s le e p in g w e r e . T h e n t w o w a tc h -o f n i g h t -o f

bbataniya-ne mu -k u j A g k a r y a a k h i n

wile-by m e awakening was-made a n d say ing)

bhando b a j i r i h i p e , fi k h i n k e d m i- ka c h a b e y

pOt8 Min d in g a r e , a n d m a n - o f n o i s e

Bus-par-se h a u t h y . A la in bb i t i -ke ba ngThat-on-from I r o s e a n d w a l l - o f n e a r

Jahl b h e k mu - ku d i k h y a . B u s - p a r - s e m u - k u

Then ho le me - t o was-seen. Th a t -o n- f rom me- to cer ta in ly

ke m i i b a y g h u s y a h e .

that , somebody h o u s e hav ing-broken i n s i d e en te red i s

diwa n ä h t h iy a • M e r e b io lihavena-tanbe angar-peti

lamp n o t w a s . b e d - u n d e r m a t c h - b o x w

a s

.0 4 0 1 b u s - k e p e t i t I t e - m o y O a r e p i

having-taken-out i t was-lighted. T h is -m u ch -i n t h i s accusedMe-ne lag ech

111e-by at-once

pli4e1 bhOka-thek B u s - p a rwall-of made h ole-near going,was. T h a t - o n

bus-ku pakady il , a k i n bu s- la M e t

me-by him -t o was-seized, a n d h in t -o f h and

ke, ' a r e n e t t ; k a t t h e sab alya ? ' B u s - p a r - a '

•that, ! 0 t h i e f , w h e r e m o v e d ?' Th a t - o n - f ro m

jherabajhombi k h u b ' h u i ,•struggling m u c h became,

meri najar gaye-barabarmy S ig h t go ne-immediately

paka4yi• k e k e n g 4 awas-seized.

bus-kl a n i n e r t

hilm.qt a n d o f -m e

we me -n e kbegg,n-me•si Rat h & k a r y a .

and' me-by, house-in-from n o t s ' e was-made .



80 C R I M I N A L KOLuArrt.

B a s

-

p a r

-

s I

k

h

o

g

g

e

-

k

eg

e

j

a

r

1

-

1

6

k

That-on-from house-of neighbours

Itte-ino m e r e bhataniya,•ne

This-much-in m y w i l e - b y l a m p

Balmy' g u d 1 i 1 , w o u pre j o i s a i n l i k h y d y e m i l ha y

chains were-taken-oft; an d above which persons were-written t hose inside

aye. j o b m u - k a bha llfi,c

a

m

e

.

Th

e

n

m

e

-

t

o

m

u

ch

del; bye, t p a c h k h a nn a

•t-wae-seen, t h en fi ve bodices

kimati-kb h d. I r e m e r e

worth-qf are. T h e y min e

gathecIS cha kk iy a. -the k at y a nl y de th e

bundle grinding-atone-near-of jar-pile-near

.

m

ã

l

g

a

y

a

i

t

h

l

.

property went n o t .

lageoh patali-ke bangat -once Patel -of n ear

kohl. B u s - p a r - e l

was-told. That-on-from

firepi-ku d i y a , ã k b l nthe-accused-to was-given, and

pathayi. A r o p ihe-was

-

sent .

T h e

-

a c c

u s e

d

mäluni nahl,

known n o t ,

Itam-no

Us-by

I ii

having-taken

patblii-ne

_Patel-by

mu-ku

me-to

ind-ne angar-peti-ki

in:order me-by match-box-of slick

Sitanim w e Ab a ba , e s e a y e .

Sitertim a n d Ithabct t h es e ca me.

lagayit, a k h i n khogge-k m a h

,gas-lighted, and house-of inside-of

jar a y a ; j a b i s ' lir/4)1344hestrength c a m e ; t h en t h i s accused-near

nikyd. Y e k h onus t h e m t i v e

came-out. T h o s e bodices t h ree rupees-

he, hhataniya-ke gothede-me t h i y e .are, w i f e - o f cloth-bundle-in were.

was.

theril-no bus-Ic e k e h u t

three-by h im-of .

h a n d sa ye, w e h u l

went, and happened

Is-kb A i w i t i .

This-of excepting

haddhe,were-bound,

That

u tareother

khin

and

hakikat paten-kb.

account Patel-to

chauktdara-k w e e t l a - k e t a b e-me

•watchman-of a n d mahar-of custody-in

sohere-kb pdhbr polls theson Barsi-triikliy&ka

morning-of time police station Barel-Takli-to

kis • ra w h e , bus -k e nã wc hhä k yi l, h e , y ewhich village-of is, h i s n a m e w h at is, this-

karan-ke ,O M a l a n rawa-kil i iâhL B i w a logawno-kobecause h e o u r

-

v i l l a g e -

o f

n o t

.

L a

m p

l i g

h t i

n g -

o f

64111. I tte-me 6 d r e p iwas-rubbed. Th is-ntuch- in t h a t accused

bhOkka,

-

ke

k h a

n a j l

k& k

h a

n &

B

u

s

-

m

u

4

mu

-

k

u

d

i

w

hole-of n e a r app eared. That-on-account-of me-to lam p being-lighted

ay& EMI L B h i t l - k e pade l bhekka-me-ai ke dmi-k u adc ha n- me-cl j a n acame not . W a l l - o f broken hole-in-from m a n - t o difficulty-in-from to-go

a,wna, e wtd , . K a e l toff:6-mb huwa • khic)5, j is k i l l de-se b hitl-ku h h o k

tg-come comes. C o u r t - i n become n ai l which nail-by wall -t o h o l e

parlyd,, ö m u-k i t • bbokil-ke najtka -ko rthe,wnlyil-me m i ty a •

was-Split, th at me-to ho le -o f n ear- o f bathroom-in. was-found.



MUMMA', Ki5LEATI• 8 1


I, &tau, lion of Ilari, a KOlhati by caste, aged thirty, a resident of Kandi, state onoath that, about a fortnight ago, on a Friday night, I and my wife and two children

were sleeping in the house. A t midnight my wife roused me and said, 'there is a ratt-Hng of pots in the house, and footsteps are heard, therefore get up.' Then I got upand on looking towards the wall I saw a hole in it. I then understood that somebody

must have broken into the house. There was no light in the house, hut there was amatch-box beneath my bed. I immediately got hold of it and lighted a match. Thenthis very accused began to move towards the hole made in the wall. A s soon as I sawhim, I caught hold

- o f h i m

a n d

h o h l in g

h i

m

b

y

t h

e

h a

n d

s a

i d

t

o

h

i

m

,

A

h

t

h ie

f ,

where are you off for?' Then there was a great struggle between him and me, andl cried

-out loudly from within the house. Thereupon my neighbours Sititram and I theba came.

In the meantime my wife lighted a lamp and unchained the door from within, and thepersons just noted stepped into the house. Then I fe lt much strength. When theaccused was searched five pieces of bodiee•cloth were found on him. They are worththree rupees. They are mine and were in the bundle of my wife, which was near thejar-pile by the grinding stone. N othing besides this is lost. W e three bound the handsof the accused and immediately took him to the Patel and informed him of what had

happened. T he Patel gave the accused in charge of a chaukidar and a mabox and inthe morning sent him to the police station at Barsi Takli. I do not know from what

village the accused is or what his name is, for he does not belong to our village. I

,struck a match to light the lamp, and tthen I saw the accused at the hole. Therefore I

could not light the lamp. A man can with difficulty go in and out of the hole made in

the wall. T he iron spike before the Court, with which the wall was bored, was foundby me in the bath-room near the hole.

VOL. V . I C



82

GARoPt

The Giradis are a wandering tribe of jugglers in the Belga= District. Theirhead-quarters are said to be at Miraj near Kolliapur. They are said to have been con-

verted to Muhammadanism about the middle of the sixteenth century, and are lookedupon as belonging to the Madari sect. According to the Bombay Gazetteer," themen are middle-sized, sturdy, and dark or olive T h e women, who like the menare middle•sized, arc thin, wolf-featured, and dark or olive T h e men are jugglers,

tumblers, and snake-charmers. They are hard-working, but aro much given to intoxicat-ing drinks and drugs and are poorly clad and scrimped for food E x c e p t circum-

eising their boys they keep no Musalman customs, and are Muhammailans in littleMore than name.'

The name Garadl

. o rG a r u d l

i s

d e r i

v e d

f r

o m

g a r

u c l

a ,

a

s n ak e -

c h a

r m e

r .

I

h

a

v

e

no information as to the number of Garadis in Belgaum. •Twospecimens and a list of Standard Words and Sentences have been received from

Belgaum as illustrating the dialed of the °Arad's. I t is a rather inconsistent form

of speech, and it seems probable that several of the forms registered in the list areincorrect. Thus the future lugdsoungb, shall beat, is stated to be used in both numbers.

In the specimens, however, we find hapehohpa, let us become. This latter form mostclosely agrees with Eastern Rajasthan". O n the whole it will be seen that Garbdi isbased on a mixture of Hindastani, Rajasthan" and Meath'. Thus the nominative ofstrong masculine bases ends in 5 in the singular as in Rajasthan' and Gujarat', thoughwe also find remnci, goat, as in Rindastanl. The plural and the oblique base end in

as in HindOstani ; compare leiwie (but also Iciwcp), sons ; Maumee

-Hi, t o a f a t h e r .The genitive ends in ko as in Rajasthan'. Before an inflected Masculine noun wealso find loci, I n the periphrastic present we find lugii hg, I am dying, as in Mewati,

Malv", and Mowari. T h e past tense of the verb substantive is chho as in Jaipur';Marithl forms are na, I latocio, a child ; the common emphatic oh, and io on. I naddition to all these elements there is also an admixture of Dravidian. I t is seen in

some :

w o r

d s

s u

c h

a

sM

g

c

l ,

h

e

r

e

;

i

ñ

g

d

,

t

h

e

etc., in the frequent use of adverbial and relative participles Such as hiiyileta, when •

coming; hayllande, coming ; W A eaten, and so forth.

It would, however, be useless to go into further details, The mixed nature of the

dialect will be 'sufficiently apparent from the specimens.

Like other Gipsy tribes the GarOdla try to make their speech' unintelligible byusing strange words or else by disguising ordinary words-in various ways. Some of theunusual words found in the specimens are aka, whip ; bat, eat ; hava, gold ; aims,

good ; °bona, name ; clhamukto, belly ; elhilono, slave ; dharelli, iron.; dhki€i, property ;dshalteitni, harlot ; Miami, midnight ; &has, a bulbous root ; 9

-

d u b , h a n d ; g o n a l l ,

f o o t ;

Ouruktta, swine ; ,j eschew,diagnose; ketia, man ; kanichi, eye (cf. Tamil kaea) kfitencid,mouth ; gum& bull ; kap , ailment ; lug, die ; b e a t ; mall& garden ; tiinsal,

run, loose ; nand, house, village ; siithyd, wire; alma, water.; .

p a n d c h i , b a c k• • • • • • • • M O • • • • . • • • • • • 1 1 0 • 6 • I . F . • • 4 • • • • • • • . • • • • • • • • • • • • . . . .

'Vol. 'xi, pp. 224 ai f.



oAnoni. 8 3

Kanarese bennu) W A health ; tap, fal l ; s a y ; tolcho, head (cf. Kanarese tale);

thig, sit ; mild , give, and so on.Ordinary words are sometimes disguised by means of a simple transposition of the

letters; thus, (WO, big ; and perhaps tap, f all. Occasionally we find aspiration o rdisaspiration of consonants ; thus, ghfigile, they went ; lhailkanä

, h a v i n g t a k e n ;

m i k y O ,

threw.

In many cases a consonant has been prefixed or substituted for the initial of aword. 1Ch is used in this way in words such as khadmi, man ; khapar, above ; k hut

-

k o,

having arisen ; kheyid=baid, doctor. I n pcinctito, silver, g, is 'similarly used instead

of a, and in remnti, goat, r for m.

Oh is, as in many similar argots, used instead of b in words such as chulauta, to call ;

ohokii, word, state. N ote chirwand, bind. I n jilãZ, eat, j has been used in a similarway, c f. k z , . / 1 is a more common substitute ; compare dabichildi, behind;dohuktlyit=bhakh, hunger ; h a v i n g gone; dghappli, shoe, sandal;

eAhnpar, afternoon ( cf, do pahar), and so on. A . t has been substituted for a p intikatl, seize. T he initial ( ih in (lhamuklo, belly ; clhikm5, slave, is probably of the' same

kind. T he syllable tur in turwale, hair, is apparently also an addition made In order todisguise the word, or else it may be a disguised sir, head. Other consonants used in asimilar way are n hi netya-ka, to the fields ; / in Upatla, cloths ; and, cockney way, hMyll, come ; in wt , camel.

Anothetway of disguising words is by means of additions at the end. Such addl.

,ions are,—

in bhilk id, brother ; and g in W A gold ; compare, however, Kanarese bangara

oh i n haniechi, eye ; kinh oh i, ear ; chandichI, moon ; bbanioM, siste r ; nhant310,

small, ete.

in gkorlo, horse ; i n khaglqi, before ; ldromcla, mouth ; diichod, tooth ; MO O ,brother, etc. ;

t in dzitukayit, hunger ;

p in rhapOlgO, 'was; hapo

,

na, a m

n o t ;

m in e k

-

m i i ,

o n e

. ;

t

w

o

;

k

i

l

mu

,

h

o

w

m

a

to(inie, I broke ; Mucha, few ; karmel, do ; sonmelwkii, having heard, etc.

1 i n karetyli, d id ; karma, do ; ghtslei, pu t ; ghaylM, went ; ehateli, went ;

ag dyily o, waked; dzb [Ill, go ; iatal-kei, dividing ; rakell 6, keep ; e u n e l

-

b i t y l l y b , h e a r i n g

came, was heard ; gunnel- hi, having heard ; hapily6, came ; dolma, two, and so forth.Similarly we fi nal in words such as nachlan, dancing ; mare, relief.

Finally we find • added in kharsti, ass.

By means of all these additions the argot of 'the Clarildis gets a peculiar appearance.Further details wil l be ascertained from the specirvens which follow. T he first is a

version of the Parable of the Prodigal Son, the second is an incomplete version of awell-known tale.' The Standard List of Words and Sentences will be found on pp. Ifott.

VOL. I I . X 2



t No. 26,1

aply6own

bãö

share

gave.

Ekma

One

flzhail-kana

having-gone

bhawute-ka tokya, bhawute, tor t) db uy ti - ma -s ibther-to s a i d , ' father, t h y properly-in-from

usaia.

1

E

U

:

w i

d

e )

y

ë-

k

ê

m

b

a

y

i

4

1

0

give.' F a t h e r them-of among own

lawdo ap ly a b a t e )son o w n s h a r e ha ving -t ak en

din boyile-na, 6-ma-ohdays became-not, t hat- in

ma-ktt

me-to

NhaneWO

Younger

bha rk um

many

Aply6 dbay t i-own property

!mak -ma d a b i

country-in b i g

des-k

that count ry -of

64;a g h u r aknahim s w i n e

kahnal

ah arand-k n e t y a - k afeeding-for fi elds - to

hOy il-kan ghur uk nö. biq es t)exhausted having-become s w i n e e a t e n

db araukh5 b h ado- °Mao, lok hin k o y l - k a n - q a

belly fil l in g- wa s , l i t hi m- t o anybody-from anything-even

Alsr) t hm l mu d in gh a y ik , ñplyU dzhichall cbabgSo J e w d ay s pas sed, o w n f o r m e r s t a t e

man-ma

lae o w n

täiwiilã-kU 4bamuklaservants. to b e l l i e s

• hi i fi g a dzhukayit-s1hlind her e hunger-from

dzh ay il-kehaving-gone s a id ,

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

kaja-kii dulmu 1awd6 ohho.man-to t w o s on s were.

8PEOINIEN I .

sab g h a l l ' W u &all thr ow in g was-lost,

dzhyanjli t a p - k o - k ufamine having-fallen h im - t o

alma k ha dmi k a n t s A k r ione m a n n e a r in- service

toky e ,said,

bhar-ka

having-filled

dying-am.

GARopt.

Ye-ke r o b a y lThem-of among

merb

-my

jaatt b•dtnimore f o o d

bhawute, m 5 dt im a- k i t p a p

"father, b y - m e G o d - o f s i n

D i a n a BELGKOM.

nhanchO

younger s o n

ma-ki b a y analme-to c o m i n g

&ay ti ba ta l- k aproperly di v id in g

thir m u l a k - k t

far count ry - to

wO d u n d h a - k a n a

he r io t o u s having-become

ha• k a r d e t o

SO d o i n g

wanwas ha y ily o.poverty became.

rhapely6remained ; t h a t

bbawnit-ka

father-of

wa

that

l i e

khadmiman

Ing t -dh

'

a l l yo .

U

n g

a

d

zb

u

k

a

y

i

t

-

s

i

was-sent. T h e r e hunger-from

bhussO h i b 6 t - k a

husks e v e n having-eaten

kuji -oh mile c hb - nd .

was-got-not.

yad h o - k and

memory having-become

bhaw ut •-kan a chht5to

father-near b e i n g how- many

mil-ohbi

;

m i -

t O

-

g t-ie ; L on- the - 0 i her-

Mi m a c r o bbawutZ-kana

having-arisen m y f a ih e r - n e a r

papsin



GAeOpt. 8 5

'airy/and-kit 1 i v C . 3 1 1 t a ro l a w d o k a r - l e o t O k n e - k 8 e h i8 e n2

having-tied was-taken. I t h y s o n hav ing-said say ing- for fi t

hape-nit. • M a - k a t a r a - k a n a , e k m i l n a u k a r-wa n l ra k he l-le . " ' A s t i.am-not, o f - t h e e - n e a r o n e servant- like k e e p . " ' S o

tak-ken5, kbut-kana, 4 1 0 bbEtwuta-kana, bayilyo thb h ã w u t

having-said there-from having-arisen o w n f a t he r - ne ar came-when f a th e r

ditr-st c h a r e h - k a n a m a y & h Oyi l-ka n i i n i m a l - k a d zh ily i lka n if t

for-from h i m having-seen p i t y having-come having-run having-gone

tikad-kana e h u m m i w e l n y a . T a b l a w d a b l id . cvu te

-

-ka t a k t d ,'having-embraced k i 8 8 w a s - g i v e n . T h e n S O i l f a t h e r - t o s a i d ,

' bhwut,e, m l O r a k h a g g i d amit-ke kh ag ild i e h a k k are ly a.

'father , by - me of - thee before God -o f & fo r e s i n was-done, T h o u

ma-ka t e r ( ) l a m d a k a r - k a. e h l a w n hape-n8. ' 0 - k l b h a wu t bme t h y s o n having-made t o - c a l l i s - n o t . ' T h i s - t o f a t h e r

ãplyö na uka r-kil tOkyO, o b i s = m a r 8 w a l a wOtOnEtervanto-to said, ' best r o b e having-taken m y s on - to g i v e ;

gang-ma k h a ng t i g ha le l, g a n a l i• m a d z b y a p p l l g h a l e l ; h a l a l t a y a r l

finger-on r i n g p u t , f e e t - o n s h o e s p u t ; d i n n er preparation

karmel ; h a m b a t -k e n o , k i n & h o ,p e lu n gil ; k a lk O to y o m e l t 1 o,w4 8

make ; w e having-eaten mer r y shall-become ; because th is m y • s o n

lug g h a l ly a e h h a , p h ir -k a n a d a m h i i y i l y o ; n i m a l g h a l l y 0 ehhO-eb.,

dead g o n e w a s , a g a i n l i f e c a m e ; • los t g o n e b e i n g ,

l a s un e 1-ka n8 g a b k h a d m i k h u i l-was-found.' T h i s having-heard a l l m e n g l a d became.

MI b e k h a t - k d i l- k 8 d a b ? ) l a w d o n etya -ma e h h o . 0 n a n d - k e n

This t i m e h i s e ld e r 8 0 1 ; fi e ld - in w a s . H e house ear

bflyilato 6 - k i l g i d h a u r n a e h l a n e u n e l h a y l l y a . 0

•ooming'-when h i m - t o s o n g a n d d a n c i n g t o - h e a r c a m e . H e

tokriwille -ma e kmi l -k a e hu la ,-ka n, ' yil k 8 I m p e l P ' A s t a p ) ,

servants-among cu e- to hav ing-called, ' this w ha t i s ? ' 8 0 S a i d .

0 -l i i i w a -n a , t o k y o , ' Orb b lie kc ID, h a y i l y a h a y i , . 6 • ehisemla

Him-to him- by it-was-said, , ' thy b r o t h e r c o m e i s , h e w e l l.hitylle k e r - l a t e t e b h ilivu ta -n A V O W k a r a l l I lA y i .

1 I t m name hav ing- said t h y f a t herby d i n n e r m a d e i s . ' T h , i 8

sunel-kana w i t d a b & I W O g husl-ka h k r i l - k i i m h a y i g h a l lo - n it .

,having-heard t h a t ' elder S O . anger-to having-come • inside w e n t - n o t .

0-11 w a s t e O - k e bbliwuto-na b hE tyir l a y i l - k a n a , ' mhayi-h411

3

,

1

That-of for-the-sake h i s la the r r by ou ts id e having-come, ' inside-come,'

k a r

-

k a

&A

t

b

l

i

s

*

Jtaving-said h im- to .m uc h ent reaty was-made. T h a t - t o h e o w n



86 G A

B

O p t

.

bha,trult-ki

father-to

t r l c h Oln i ka b i

thy wo r d ever

betni karelnd-ke

dinner making•of

walarna. Dg ba hviitni-klb

gavest-not. H a r l o t s - o f

ningal-liyos0 y O

devouring-taking this t h y

Taste b O t n i k a r g y6 .

1or-the-sake dinner modest.'

har-gaill me re s a fi g a tall-time of-me in-company

bayil. L u g g fis aie. De ad - be ing

obhOsO,

being, w a s

-

f o u n d .

tokyo,' ml i m ü b a r n s

said, ' I so-many years

todme-na. L a l tin mlbroke-not. B u t 1

wasto

for-the-sake t h o u

kabl

e v e r

sang at k a r e l - k a n i icompany hav ing- made

nfind-kil IiãyilyOson house-to c ame

Father-by

rhayela m d r o - k a nart ; of -m e- nea r

tint bhOkcia, phir-ko, d a m

thy brother, ag ain l i f e

Ake ham Un l i t h oyilno-kO

So w e ha pp y to-become

tak t O r i t s fi l r i

up-to th y serv ice

meet') d a s - k f tmy f r i e n d s

ekma

me-to o n e

tkr0 d h a y t i

thy pr o p e r t ybarabar

immediately • thou

karel- k anti

having-done

having-taken

retina-hi

kid-even

sab

a

o-ke

him-of

wclo-kb t o k y o ,son-to ' t h o u

hapelasO s a b t e r O - e hbeing a l l thine-alone

bharely0 n i m a l ghal ly0

filled ; l o s t g o n e

chisam

good i s . '



[No. 27.]

kakitn an

Ajar d zb ity i1n g-k 6 1)11016Indigestion g o in g - of s im p le

°MIL 0 b a r -g a d i

was. H e every-time

chbO. K o n s e -o h

was. An y - ev en

6g-ma kabl.-to

body-in sometimes

gp1y6 dOs-k6 n a n d -k a

own friend-of house-to

kana &l iana-talc

eate

nbharkum a j a r

great indigestion

ga41-ka

carriage-of

6-kO g On g

kar-kit

having-said

Khoyld-na

Doctor-by h i s h a n d

tgityg, b a w g , & a l m asaid, ' S i r , here- from two

wa lane- ki dzh an gt ha pe la.

giving-of b u l b i s .walag 0 - k i

I-may-give. T h a t - o f

moktO h a p o la

relief

gadi t a y a r

arriage r e a d y having-become

hayi lad ,' I t m t t 6 k - k a n d ,le-us-come.' This.M110b having-said,

87

GIPSY LANGUAGES,

wasto

on-account

Rana

This-much

GAROD

T.

SPECIMEN It.

bhar k um

much

jagayily6. 0 - k i

waked. T h a t - o f

h« v log-examined

upaw. E k i n gremedy. O n e

tara-si ka ish t n r e l chha-na.

kind-of labour doing was-not

also

susti

indisposition coming-was .

bOtne

.

-k 6

g ha l l

y 6

c

h

h

g

.

eating-for g o n e w a s .

kOs-pak

O

s-

i

n

1)6L-kaa,

having-eaten

DISTRICT BELGA:UM.

nand-ma e k in g da b()town-in o n e b i g

thigyaso Aga-pa. thigyo

silting place-in silting0-ki W a t t ) 0 - I t o

That-of for-the-sake bib

Ekma d i n o

One d a y th at tnan

Tltigä bharkum• bet-

There m u c h h a vino

- sakal g • k a

him-to

waste

on-account nex t-morning

h6-gaill. 0 bakha t -k a 6 ta bo t charch -kan a

became. T h a t t ime- at h e health having-examined come

kh6par c h a d - k a n • klig id -k n a n d - k

upon !many-mounted doctor-of village-to

(larch-Raul), j a c h a ndisSase-of examination

eknati malle-ma

one garden-in

K buAl-

,

so

f a n

g i i -

t a k

b

a

y i

n

g

6

Kin)ly there-to come-if thatdzhapar-k6 t E r e

afternoon-of t h ymbayi

in

Yathis

kaylidisease

went.

.karel-kana

having-made

disease-for

khupad-kan

having-rooted-up& la y il-kohaving-gone

sunmel-la k a j a - n a t O k y 6 , ' morg

having-h eard man- by it-was-said, ' my

rhapoll. R a y % g g - t a kstands. C o m e , the re -t o having-gone

6 w i t k h g l d - k g b a ra b ar g a d t-m a

he t h a t doctor -of w i t h carriage-on



88 ( I M O .

chacPkan ° h o r d e . Nand-km:lit-a d uln iñ k o s clzhayil-kan khO yid- hE

having-mounted w e n t . Holiee-near-frow t w o k O e h aving- gone doc to r -byh (inn ar-kii t a n i n akhil d i p ) .

hand-in-of w h ip intentionally down throwing waa-given.


A simple remedy for indigestion.

There lived in a town, a rich man who always ate much and was given to sedentaryhabits. I l e took n o k ind of exercise, and therefore he now and then suffered from

indisposition. O n e day he went to dine with a friend. H o ate a lot and stayed up t il l

midnight. Con'sequently he had a bad fit of indigestion the next morning, Thereforehe,drove over to the doctor's to have his disease diagnosed. T h e doctor felt his pulse,diagnosed his disease and said, ' in a garden about two ko from here there is a bulbous

root which is a specific for your disease. I f you please, follow me there, and I shallhave i t dug out. T h e n your ailment w il l cease in the afternoon and you will getrelief,' H ear ing this the man said, ' my carriage is ready, come, le t us go there.'

After hav ing said so he drove along in company with the doctor. When they had goneon about two ken from the town, the doctor intentionally dropped the whip.



89

MYANWALE OR LHART.

The word Ifyanweict means a scabbard-maker. N o information is available aboutthe people who bear the name. Specimens of their dialect have been forwarded from the

Belgaum District. T he names given to this form of speech is Myitnwi116or Mar l -Myanwale is simply the plural form or Myfinwala. t h a r i probably represents a rapidpronunciation o f Laar l, the language of the Lollar& A t the last Census of 1011, 817

1,6115,TSwere enumerated in Belgaum. I t is not, however, probable that the srecalledMyanwitle is the language of all the 145hars ; it is probably only spoken by a small section.

The base of Myanwale is Dakhani Hindostaniand Rajasthani-Gujarati. Thus, strongmasculine bases end in ö in the singular as in the latter, and in e in. the plural as inthe former. T he distinction between singular and plural forms is, to judge from

the conjugation, o f li t t le importance ; compare lotuhoo, he will beat, they will beat.

Forms such as kik/cache, they went, shOw that the termination e is not the only onein the plural of strong bases ; the Bajasthani-Gujarati termination ti must be used aswell. O f case terminations we may note dative ku as in Malv i and Dakhani Hindostani,genitive VC) as in Midvi or kit as in Ilindestimi ; and locative me. as in Maly ' andIlindostani, or tad, cf. Gujarati mrt. There does not appear to exist a separate caseof the agent, the nominative being used to denote the subject even i f the verb is thepast tense of a transitive.

" I " is

.

m e

a s

in

B u

u d

d l

i .

a

n

d

"

w

e"

i

s

l

l

a

m

a

,

c

f

.

G

u

j

a

r

The conjugation o f verbs does not appear to be correctly represented in the listof words, where we find forms such as f o r all persons and numbers of the presenttense o f the verb substantive and loin for the corresponding forms of iot-nii, to beat.Forms such as lug-nalo, dying go, I die ; rhoke, thou art ; hObra, is, show that the present

tense is formed lik e the old present in Malvi. The past tense ends in ô or go ;thus, chotweiclyo, said ; loto, struck. T he future is formed. as in IlindOstani but with the

singular ending in go as in Eastern Rajasthani ; thus, rkaungo, I shall be ; hobraitg d

iwe shall become. I n the lis t of words forms such as latizfivo, I shall beat, are used

in all persons and numbers,Other forms mainly agree with HindOstani and Rajasthani-Gujarati. Note the

relative participle in so, as in &WOO, eaten; hobrese, being; the use of karke, karko,having done, corresponding to the Sanskrit iti ; and the negative fin in c/Luldvö jin, do

not call ; for the last, compare Kanauji and Eastern Hindi.Myanwal'e is, to judge from the specimens, an artificial argot built up on this

base. There are some peculiar words such as barawall., coma ; bet, take ; oblieue, pre-

paration ; oklatmall, see ; chigit, run ; A O , water; chunclacti, ring ; Amok), man ;woman ; d i t , eat ; gelo, gelpo, boy ; jukete, dog ; lacht, fi re ; kh7ch, give ; kbak ,house ; 121gliva, t o brealc ; tvgit, die ; let, strike ; nand, village ; nirO, good ; neleacio,name ; b r o t h e r . Seine of those such as the base bara, to come ; newi, village

(Kanarese neKin), seem to be Dravidian. • Others are comparable with similar wordsin other argots.

Ordinary Aryan words are, moreover, disguised in. various ways so as to make themunintelligible to .

o u t s i d e r s .

S o m e t

i m e s

av o w

e l

i

s

c h

a n

disaspirated ; compare peso =pat, near ; nue716=piichha, asked ; ripohe=piehhe, behind,More commonly an initial consonant is changed or a consonant prefixed.

VOL, I I .



MTLNWILA OR MIAMI.

11 is Substituted in Indrod, swine ; compare suar.

XJr has been prefixed in words such as klaidini, man ; Magid'', before ; khan po, ownichulva4-nze, in the meantime ; kkia, one ; kkid6to, god ; k hir a4, har lot. l a khulke,

baying said, it has replaced an old b, and so on.

A a has been substituted for other initials in gipaiPl=kapret, clothes; and perhaps

in pale, boy, el-- begt.

As in similar argots oh and Ali are often substituted for labials. Oompare 0 1 4 0 =bard, b ig ; ebond=bandit, tying ; ehhil=bhar, filling ; chkak=blulkh, hunger ; chharg li=

'otulwilar, cock.

Dh is prefixed as in similar argots; compare dlitiko=klika, uncle; flkinde=milii,-

w

as

g

o

t

;

c

a

u

t

l

a

b

i

=

k

n

o

b

i

,

ac

u

l

t

i

v

a

t

o

r

;(

/

/

1

6

/

/V is a very common substitute. • I t replaces a guttural in n'aaR, merry ; nar ibi ,

.p

o

v

e

r

t

y

;

n

u

s

e

,

a

n

g

r

y

;

a

pa

l

a

t

a

l

i

n

n

a

ta

l

'

,

s

e

labial i n tia(1.7,ee, falling ; nap, sin ; nir-ku, again ; niràw, put on ; niradg (firylidZ),complainant; narabar, immediately; nal, state ; wow, year ; Oar, inside ; nan, mind ;an i n wakhikat, facts. I t has been substituted for an a in nabadial1;

. c o m p a r e s a b a n deft. Instead of a, however, we more commonly find n1; thus, nhankat, difficulty ;likuu-ke, hearing ; nintr igli

s s u n . . 1 V

k i s

a l s o

u s e d .

a s

as u b s t i

t u t e

f o

r

a s p i

r a t e

d ,

c o n

s o n

a n t s

in vhet, field ; nhu8, chaff ; nhoknO, small.

33 has been substituted for I in batO, took ; and for a in Oneakke, to be heard (notethe Dravidian termination). A b has been replaced by an tit in matouto, father, probablyunder the influence of niaiatiti, mother.

l i is also a

.c o m m

o n

s u b s

t i t u t

e ,

e s

p e

c i a

l l y

f

o

r

l a

b i

a l

s

;

t

h

u

s,

r

i

l

t

a

n

r iii, hair ; ripabe=plokbe, behind ; b r o t h e r ; r i ar , outside. B M W ,brother, is, however, perhaps connected with the European Gipsy word raid, boy.

Another device of disguising words is by means of various additions at the end,which then often replace an old final.

Thus a k is added in rhOke, art ; &aka, head ; and a kta in whOkno=okkOld, small. I f

rhetk% brother, is derived from heti, a 14 has been added.

An additional g occurs in words such as dog, four ; dug, far ; dog, two, and so on.A eh is used in a similar way in words such as kieho, did ; ghociobO, horse.

An addition it is used in some intransitive verbs ; thus, chiglt

e r u n ; l o s t ;ari15, came; lagitO, dead. A (.1 is added i n kbageit.ii, before. I may here add the

Auffixos &I and tceitf in verbal forms such as na l

-4 , d i v i d i n g ;

r a k i 4 ,

k e e p i n g

;

put ; baratna(17, she oame; rbokiveklo, stayed ; hiftotklyit, they passed.A / has boon added in words such as bet, take ; maloutd

i f a t h e r , e t c . T h e

p i n

gelpo=getb, boy, must be a similar addition.An / or is apparently added. or substituted for another final in words such as gala

befd (P), bay; dhelyit, kid ; compare WOO, rant ; ehhil=bhar (?), filling ; kol=kar , doing(compare Sast kq) galoalso, singing, and so on.

The bar in habar-ka, having been, and so on, is probably a similar addition.1?urther details will be ascertained from the specimens which fellow. The first is a

version of the Parable of the Prodigal Son, the second a popular tale. T he StandardLis t of Words and' Sentences will be found on pp. 1791



(No. 28.]

•One

kbh,po0

o w n ,

r a t O

share

Khek qamOle-ka d o gman-to t w o

des-kit k h e k ()amok)

coun try-o f o n e m a n

k urnil n a r i n o - I n i

stoine grazing-for

nbankat b e b a r - ke

pangs having-become

01

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

MYANWALR on Milt.

SPECIMEN I.

pipe h i ,eone w e r e .

U11111146, mu mu t O ,am ute

father-to

ma-kil khich.' .

me-to give.'

NhOknO golpi5 k h p p o

YOU71 ger s o n o w n

din n a l h a r e kh u tn e -m e ü d u n d b o -b a r - k e

days n o t be came th is-muc h-in h e riotou s having-become

•'father,

wa-ne

them•among

bet-ke d u g

share having -taken f a r

said,

MilwutO

Father

rt O

naba,VO narab k O t k i c h i .

al/ e v i l d o i n g wa s-d o n e . B e

des-m c h a U d u k a l

country-in b i g r a m i n e having-fa llen

Unl i t

near

klulpno nhot-ku

own fi e ld - t o

11 k b a p 4 o n a n - m a kh u lwa 4 6, m e r e m ii wu t h

he a w n m i n d - i n s a i d , ' my f a t h e r

nakar-la rep at eh hi l-k e A s t i diltan 4hinaleservants-to b e l l y having-filled mo re f o o d is-go t ;

lugnald M e khutwild-ke mer e mawirie-k0 pas()am-dying. I having-arisen t n y fa t h er -Q f n e a r

VOL.XI.

thy pro pe rty-in

kliapr.th

own p r o p e r l y

muluk-k

country-to

witsaro

SOha vin g-d on e

DISTRICT BELGAUM.

nhOkne

Them-amon g y o u n g e r

tab i n a - k a

naribi barawaqi.

gelpo80 4

barfiSO

me-to coming-

nate4-betii.,

divided.

t,-Ito o h h O thaving-gone ma ny.

khap9O j i n g fi n i

own p ro p e r t y

khfipar w a ,after t h a t

wü

him-to p ove rty c a m e . H e t h a t

&dal rh o kwa clo . 1 1 @ m o l l ) w i l - kin-service remained. T h i s m a n

nhanda-kichu. TR O I A

sent. T h e r e

knnift ( M e s e nh e is -b i d u t - k e

swine e a t e n h u sks-e yen having-eaten

beto-to, p e s e - s e k u c h - b i

taking-wae, b u t h im- to anybody-of near-f rom anything-evenY ea t h a t )

So f e w d a y s passed , o w n f o r m e r

chinike-si

h

u

n

g

er

i

r

o

m

repat c h h i l

belly f u l l

na'inot wae- pot.

din b itwit# 11 , kh lip n O r ip c h a li n i i i y t u l h O b a r - I c e

state memory having-become

peso hOb reva c h h O tnear b e i n g m a n y

me h yl i elt huko -stI h e r e h a n g swf ro m

hit-ke chheiwi ldy(),

having-gone s a i d ,



92 x Y A N w A L E OR LBAILL

miiwute, m 8

"father, . 1

gelpe kar-keeon saying

ter()

4)f-thee

khAp40o w n

"nay&

_pity

Tab

Then

khagit41

before

edakhshoes

hobrabge;shall-become

auktte-hity figs,

lost-gone,

Kbidem-ka n a p

G

o

d

-

o

f

s

i

n

keig betaile•ke

saying taking-for

rakbact b e t . " 1

keeping t ake , '

mil wute-kb g e e bora te-k b'

father-of n e a r coming-on

bar-ks e h i g i t - h i t • k e o b i t h i

having-come run-gone-having embrace

gelposon

pesonear

nük

sin

W

not.' T h a t - t o

bet-ke

having-taken

YeThi8

peso barawacja,near c a m e ,

ghaled ; c le tt)e -k e

put

;

e

at i

n

g

-

f

o

r

ka-

why-say-then

4him11:

6 .

1

was-found.'

near-me k h e k - k f t e h i - k e , ' n a i l

•aervants-among o n e having-called, 'w hat going-on

A-ke k h u 1 y r e 4 e , t e r e & O l e barawfule

Him-to him-by it-was-said, ' t h y broth er c a m e ;(Miralo. W a - k ewas-met. T h a t - o f

biwke

having-heard h i s

Wit-Ice khavr-se

That-of reason-from

mitwute-ke &h or n,

father-to s a i d ,

kelwacji.l ie

maw kilo

father

more gelpe-ka

my s o n - t o

bakhot-kik wa-ke

i inte-at h i 8

tab w a

-

k a

then him-to

kb [timeown

ma-mute-13

father-of

hlyakh

worthy not .

Yntri. khul-ke

So having-said there- frommliwuto

father

' miwute,

father,

Ore p i p e

thy servant

nitkar-k8

servant8-10

me

niraw ; khe iv gli -mo

pnt-on ; finger-on

abeg8 W O .

preparation make,

y e m e r e g e l p e

this m y on

Y e n h u n k

s

eThi8 having-heard

nap ehoncl bete.

sin t y in g to ok.

khek

Me o n e

dug-se

far-fromim

letke

having-struck k i g s

te re U( 1 , 0 4 1

of-thee b ef o re

luglte-te,

dead-was,

nable nut'

all g l a d

0 4 4 0 ge lpe nhe t-me h e br e . U k h e k - k e

big e o n fi e ld - in w a s . B e house-of

gawaine n u b gine b u N i a k ke b a r e . Y e

Singing d an ci n g to-be-heard came. T h e s ehare P '

is

i t mire

he w e l l

ter) m a w u t e d i t t n e

thy f a t h e r f e a s t

kar-kit

haying-said should-be-called

khulwadye, n i r b

said, 1 good

ehanda41 gha10d,

r

i

n

g

p

ut

,

'game d a t - k e

We having-eaten

Maw -se

reason-from

oba4(16 g a p e

big s o n

-kO mAwuto r b e r b a r k e , a l t a r

his f a t h e r ou tsid e having-come,

M8 tore

thy

niikarl s t a l k

servant l i k e

khut-ke

having-arisen

ehhuman-ke

having-seen

ehummit b O t w ã

O . took.

Khidow-ka

God-of

84)0

5dress

ge4e-rat

f

e

e

l

-

on

nual

merry

nirku j i k b a r e ;

again life came;

hare.became.

nuchawrujye.asked.

bark°

halving-comek018.' 0made.' T h a t

nue& h e b a r - k e u t t e r b i t e na l%

angry having-become inside went not.

barawa4,

1nside co me, '

kar-ke k b u t e . t r khiippe malvuto-kft k hul w a 401 ' me

.having-said h ins-ro much said . H e ou m fa th er- to s a i d ,



and -

n a r

a st a

l l

a k

h

so-many y ea r s u p - t o

lugai n a t N i r - k e m ebroke n ot . B u t I

khaw-so ' L a m a - k

reason-from M o n m e - t o

kbirand-ka natigilt•mti

harlots-of c ompany •in

yt.3 t b l O g u lp !) - V I

this t hy s o n house- tolc. a b e t e t h . '

making giv en-has t.

1mere) h y r i lO ki ! .qt-me ne ar a r t .

AMMO, n i r I i ü j i k

brother, aga in l i f e

habarka n a rlib a r hObro.'

to-become p r oper i s . '

MYANWILA OR M A R L 9 8

Ora n a k r t M A O k a b l . O r a rb a y a d lthy serv ice hav ing-done eve r t h y • w o r d

m8r8 n a s i c a d i l t a n ko1n6-kmy f r ie n d s having-gathered f e a s t making-of

khok h i l y b i k a b i n a T

one k i d e v e n e ve r n o t gay es t. B u t

nad-ke t e e )

having-fallen t h y

baro n a ra b a r

coming as-soon-as

jin gin i n a b n g a l -b 6 t e s 0

property a l l devoured-having

wa-ke khiwt-se d i l t a n

Mon h i s s a k e- f or f e a s t

bilawntO g e lp iA t t othawasIO, n a b * d i nFather s o n - t o s a i d , ' thou a l l d a y s

Mara pEsO babrf!sri n a b te ra-ch.Me-of near be ing a l l t h i ne .

barito n u l d t b hityasO, dhin116. Y e s o

came ; l o s t g o n e , was-found. S o

LugitosoDead-being t h y

ham) nu61.

we me r r y



[No. 29.]

Khek nand-me dOgOne v i l lag e- in t w o

dOgLic l h i m a l - k oboth having-come-together

kO-ke

having-made

ehhuclikt-koold-woman-of

chongku basking-ler c o

I n a g 0 i t i l O k o d i n - k a k CIF a r

Then f e w d a y s - o f ' up o n

ehhmlita-koold-woman-qf

that. of

nabob

•excuses

din-kdays

-

o fiake

money

Vet) chhEitso ms s eh

peso»ear

sake-for

khuhvii4isaid,

wit

-

-

l

ax

k

i

fi

e

l

b

i

l

.

him-to gav e

*

."bar-ke n e t

having-come purse

hit-ke,having-gone,

ripohe a l p n o sbehind t h y f r i e n d

choarrikle. W a -se,demanded. H i m - t o ,

ohalwaclksaid. H e

94

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

MYANWALtORLHARI.

SPECIMEN 11.

ehbilvjg o h l a tbeggars m u c h

nar-dos-ka

other-country-to

khaprei p e e ) h a b r N O

self n e a r b e i n g

nab -

e -

m O

k h

i e

h -

k e

-,

possession-in having-given,

ar6-th y a b a m - k a k hie b awaci,

1me-if t h i s u s - t o g i v e , '

wa-nie-sn

them-in-qf

'womb,'mother,

kb aw-s haraft ro l o k 0 k fehaw at

OUP W i l e y g i v e !

10km u b un kobut h e h ea r d n o t .

Wake d i n - ke khdpar du kar6 w dFew d a y s - o f u p o n the-second tha

chefigwedi. T s hw ãdemanded. T h e n t h a t

bar-ke,

"turn drigil"you b o t h

mere) theyadi

my w o r d

nOs M i n a . K I A d i n

friends w e r e . O n e d a y

kbaw-s

going-of sake-for thinking

thaku M k ( )

l i t t le money

I intine d a g' we b o t h

y6se c h o - k e / L im a ' h i .

so having-said ((way w en t .

hal& n i r . k e

one having-returned

more n e smy f r i e n d

yite kh n l vi•80 g a t

NhowatiAl-last

chhucliki,old-woman,

11400 ,having-Come, th o u diedat ,

DISTRICT B ELGA.11M-

khek khiswi ts i lk

one h o n e s t

4himal-kehaving-come-together

re t- tnelroad-on

actYo•1. S h e

I W Ashe t h a t

Wa

that

Ingitadied ;

°Idiot

Many

leko

money

chhucliki p e sot old-woman n e a r

rbAkto, t h a k e

'brother, f e w

yeso ° V a l eso having-said

baiawacj,"having-come

-

together

c o m e ,

"

nal b u n - I c e n u h n n - s enot having-heard f o r c e

-

w i t hEat , loko be te to. ' , W A - s a a n ar k f tr

-

l a 3 p e e r ) n i l t d o

all mo n ey took-away.' T h a t - f r o m h e government-of

- n e a r c o m p l a i n a n t



xtrANwALS OR MARL 9 5

hit . T a b n a r k a r w a e h u l A - k a . n a b a l i

went. T h e n government Mat old-toonzan stonnioning-for having-given a n

nakilikat nucht).facia as k ed .


In a certain :village there liv ed two beggars who wore intimate friends. O neday they thought of going together to a foreign country. T hey entrusted whatever

lit tle money they possessed to an honest old woman, requesting her to return it if •they both came jointly to ask for it, and went away. A few days after one of them•came back to the old woman and said, ' mother, my friend died on the road ; therefore

give my money to me.' Sh e made many excuses, but he would not listen, and atlast she returned the money to him.

Some days afterwards the other one came to the old .

w o m a n a n d a s k e d

f o r t h e

deposit. Then the old woman said, ' brother, a few days h ic k thy fr iend came, said

that y ou had died, and asked for the money. I remonstrated with him that you twowould have to come together, but he d id not heed my word and forcibly took h emoney from me.'

lie then lodged a complaint before a judge. The judge summoned the old womanand ascertained all the facts.



96

KANJART.

The name Kanjar is used to denote an aggregate of vagrant tribes. Mr . W. Crooke,in. his Tribes and Castes o f t he North-Western Provinces and Oudh, states that they

are probably o f Dravidian origin. H e further remarks that 'there can be li tt ledoubt that the Kanjars are a branch of the groat nomadic race which includes' the

Shnsiya, Habilra, Beriya Bhatu, and more distant kindred, such as the Nat, Banytra,Baheliya.'

Many of them live in the forests, 'where they subsist by hunting wolves, hares,

and any kind of animal they can k ill or catch, by gathering such roots and vegetableproducts as require no cultivation, and by extracting juice from the palm tree, which,after i t has become fermented, is the favourite beverage of almost all the wandering

and low-caste tribes of India. They are clever at trapping birds and squirrels, and.any other kind of vermin which chance may throw in their way, al l of .which theyeat indiscriminately. The arts of the Kanjars are making mats of the 8irkl reed,

baskets o f wattled cane, fans of palm leaves, and rattles of plaited straw. F rom thestalks of the miinj grass and from the roots, of the paldia tree they make ropes, which

are sold or bartered to villagers in exchange for grain, milk, pigs, etc. They preparethe skins out of which drums are made, and sell them t o Hindu musicians. They

make plates of broad leaves which are ingeniously stitched together by the stalksand plates of this kind are very widely used by the inferior Indian castes and byconfectioners and sellers of sweetmeats. They are among the chief stone-cutters of

Upper India, especially in the manufacture of the grinding-stone, which is largely

used. Tbey.gather the white wool-like fibre which grows in the pods of the ia lmalior Indian cotton tree, anti twist i t into thread for the use of weavers. I n the

manufacture of brushes for the cleaning of cotton yarn, they enjoy an almost entire

monopoly, and another complete or Almost complete monopoly enjoyed by Kanjarsis the -

c o l l e

c t i o n

a

n

d

s

al

e

o

f

t

h

e

r

o

o

ts

o

f

h

h

a

up by others into door screens and used as refrigerators during the hottest months of

the year. A t the same time many Kanjars n rP new taking to a more settled life :some are cultivators and field labourers ; others live in towns and. make door screens,

baskets, sieves, and the like, and some of them in this way have considerably raisedtheir social status.'

No satisfactory explanation of the word Kanjar has as yet been given. I t has

N f th tribe b e e n derived from Sanskrit kiinanachara, wanderer amo .

in the jungle, b ut this etymology is har dly possiblefrom a philological point of view. I t is More likely that kaniar is a shorter form ofthe word kiijarb or 1cgjar5, man, which is used by many Kanjars, and. which is related

to A i kaj ja

i N a t i

k i d

a n

d

D b

i n

k a jt o

c i ,

W

e

d

o

Aryan or not. I t is probably identical with Romani gap.

Kanjars are most numerous in the United Provinces in 'whiali, according

N t o the Census o f 1911, they numbered 18,845. Els e-mber.

where there were 5,638, giving a total of 23,083.



K A M M . 9 7

BIBLIOGRAPHY-•

KIRKPATRICK, W.,--A Vocabulary of the Puri Boli or Argot of the Hanchbanaya /Carder& Journal and

Proceedings o f the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. v iii 1 9 1 1 , p p . 2 7 7 f f .

C o n t a i n s

a

b i b l i o -

graphy of papers dealing with the Kanjars and connected tribes.

KIRKPATRICK, W•,—Folk-gongs and Follc-loro of the Gehara (Kanjare). -thiclent, pp. 437ff. Other •

papers by the same author are found ibidem, pp. 609ff. (Exogamous Septa of the GehartiSection of Knobbendie Eel:liars), and pp. 758ff. (Oaths and Ordeals of the Geharesjars) of the Delhi District ). They do not deal with the lanputge.

We are very insufficiently informed about the language of the Kanjars, and it is-possible that in most districts they use the dialect of their

Language.surroundings. During the preliminary operations of this

Survey a dialect Kanjar i WU returned from the following districts:—

United Provinces • . • • • 0,735

Aligarh. . . • • • • 8 0 0PAM/. kbated • • • • • 4 3 5

Sitapur . • • • • • • 3,000Kheri . • • • • • . 2,500

Central India . • • • . . . 3 5 0

Gwalior • • • . • 3 5 0

TOTAL

.

•

•

7

,

0

8

5

These figures are only loose estimates. Thus the nnmber of Kanjars in Sitapur,where the estimated number of speakers was 8,000, was only 814 a t the Census of 1901.

On the other hand. specimens of Kanjari have been forwarded from Etawah and Belgaum,.where no Ruch dialect was reported to exist. T he state of affairs is similar to that which

we find in the cake of other vagrant tribes. The Kanjars largely adopt the dialect o ftheir neighbours. I f they want to avoid being understood, however, they, or at leastsome of them, avail themselves o f an artificial argot, in which there is a certain number

of peculiar words and. where, in addition to these, ordinary words are used, but often in

an altered shape, so as to become unintelligible to outsiders. So far as we can judgefrom the specimens, however,. Kanjari differs from other Gipsy argots such as Nati i n

having a more uniform base. The prevailing language in Aligarh, Farrukhabad andEtawah is Western Hindi and in Sitapur and Klieri Eastern Hindi, while Kanarese and

Mariithi predominate in Belgaum. T he specimens received from all these districts, how-

ever, agree in an many particulars that we are almost justified in talking of a separatedialect. T h is dialect is, however, not a clearly defined form of speech, but a mixture of

various languages, just as we should expect in the case of a vagrant tribe. B u t the mix-•ture seems to be old and to have acquired a certain degree of constancy. T he specimenreceived from Kher i, it is true, is written in Western Hindi, and only forms such as dila-

mg, in the heart ; basinda, an inhabitant, show that the Kanjars from whose lips thespecimen was taken down were not quite imbued -

w i t h t h e g r a m m a r

o f t h a t

l a n g u a g e .

I t seems likely that the Kher i specimen represents an attempt at talking HindOstani and

not Kaniar i, and we can safely leave i t out of consideration when trying to definethe pos ition. of the latter. Als o the Farralchabad specimen is strongly influenced byItindOstani.

vet. xx.



98 K 11-117Altt.

The inflexion of nouns in many respects differs from Hindestani. T he oblique baseof weak nouns sometimes ends in a; thus, garei-se, to the neck (Aligarh) ; gara-ma, on

the'neek (Etawah). Similar ly the oblique plural ends in a or ; thus, nankar-c1akrcT-8J,to the servants (Aligarh) rar8c7-80,

• y e a r s f r o m

( S i t a p u r )

n a u k r i f -

k u ,

t o

t h e

s e r v a

n t s

(Belgaum). Such forms agree with Markthi, the singular ones also with Eihkri and theplural ones with Rajasthini.

An a is often added to weak bases and kept in the oblique form ; thus, ribb.kd, of the

house (Aligarh, Sitapur).; bihareeme, i n the property (Etawah); damb-dij, o f value(Farrukhabad) bap6-ne, by the father (Belgaum). This 6 is different from the final o f

strong masculine bases, which becomes a in the oblique form and in the plural ; thus,okitbko, son ; ck6hka, sons; bapheld-se

.

, t o t h e f a t h e r ,i n t h e

S i t a p u r

s p e c i m e

n s

a n d

s i m i l

a r

forms in the materials forwarded from the other districts. O rdinary Ilindostani forms are

used as well. T h e ItiljasthAtni affinities acquire soma significance if we remember that wefind a similar state of affairs in other argots such as porn, Nati and Stisi,

The case suffixes are mainly HindOstani. T he dative suffix ku, ka, ko also reminds

us of Dravidian. T h e ablative suffix is commonly ae, in FarrukbabeA, however, also 8g asin Marwari, .Taipuri and. Malvi. I n 13elgamm we find de, from, which perhaps has some-

thing to do with the genitive suffix dOe, di, which is used in addition to k6, k i, in Farrakh-abed. I t will be seen that this latter suffix is identical with the Patijabi one. I t is,however, possible that it has something to do with Tamil toVeiya, Kanarese da.

1In many of the specimens we will find that the final 0 of adjectives is often kept

before a n inflected noun ; thus, khachohhO najaa-ki, to a good man (Sitapar) O ahe

bafra-ne, by the younger son (Etawah) apna kaurt paisa, his money (Farrukhabad);ter° Navin% t hy service (Belgaum). Such instances point to the coneinsion that the

sense of gender is weak and that adjectives are not inflected, at, state of affairs whichwould be natural if the Kanjar!3 were not originally Aryans.

With regard to pronouns we may note the use of the base jO, j i, as a demonstrativepronoun, jus t as is the ense in RajastbAni, and, further, the curious forms urb-ne, byhim (Aligarh); ura-ka', his (Etawah):; 7gal, this matter ; kegal, what matter (Farrukh-abad) i l r , biro, be; ura•ko, his (Sitaptir) ; yo, thou; yuro-ku, urb-kv, to thee; uro-ku, tohim. Thes e and similar forms remind us of Dravidian; compare Tutu ir , Kul and Old

Telugu fru, you ; Tamil Kanarese (war GO1.01 Or, he, etc.

The conjugation of verbs presents some peculiar features. There are several addi-

tions to the base which do not appear to modify the meaning. Thus an 2* is frequentlysuffixed ; compare Wailer rai-r-1, is going on (Aligar h) ; lugai-r-O, he beats (Sitapur );rah-r-e, he remained (Aligarh) ; et-r-6, he came ; .sun-r-o, he heard (Etawah) calaa, hecame ; topai-v-A I hnd beaten (ffitapur) k ul- r -6, I struck ; gaug-r-O, I went ; du8a-r.6, I sad; hu-r-o, I became (Belgaum). T his r is sometimes followed by the termina-

Compare, however, the Western Pal3tri ablative postposition do, 'tillable certainly Indo-Aryan,



KANIARt. 9 9

tion a of the past ; thus, kai-r•s, did ; said ; kha-r-e, ate; pi-r- a, drank ; hari-gu-r-se,having done,wenteat, hest done, etc. (Aligarh).'

Often the syllable war dr bar is added ; compare Mytinwalti witcl, Dom far . Thus,bat-war, dividing ; jibbar-o, came to life (Sitapur); eun-war-ho, having heard ; kar-war-o,bast made (Belgatim) but-bar , having divided ; li-bbar-ke, having taken ; ra-bbar-a, wast

(Aligarh), and so forth. I n the Beignum specimens we sometimes find waci instead ofwar ; thus, mil-wa(1-10 he, mil-wacl-do, and mil-war-a, he is found ; iucl-wafko, broke ;

p m

-

P

m

-

4 -k

° ,

h

a

v

i

n

g

f

a

ll

e

n

,

a

n

d

s

o

f

o

r

t

h

.

I

t

s

e

e

ms

p

r

o

b

a

b

Mfirwari termination 0 , which is so frequently added pleonastically. W e may alsocompare the causal terminations Marwari waw, Jaipuri 41, Gujarati aw, act. Norms

such as Manor() karw aro hai, thou host made a feast ; charwarde, grazing ; bandwarlina, I have taken having caused_ it t o be attached to me, I have committed, in theBelgaum specimen, are perhaps actually causal& I n most cases, however, the addition

of war does not seem to affect the meaning.

This use of added r , tear, bar is accordingly perhaps another point in whichKanjar i agrees 'with litajasthilni. Broadly speaking the conjugation of verbs is the sameas in that form of speech. I n , the past tenk, however, the termination is a and not yo

compare Awl), did.; laga, began (Etawah). Forms such as diva, gave; li•& took, arewell known from Allirwari and jaipuri. The / in Inunalo, entreated (Aligarh); iiiiehhte,asked (Etawah), may be comparable, or else it may be another form of the r mentionedabove. T he a which occurs in several forms such as die, gave ; lie, took ; ounigu1iesheard ; lakhars, said (Aligarh) ; linhis, took ; dinie, gave (Etawab) lakha ie

s s a i d !ifichhie, asked ; kaugMe, said_ (Sitapur), on the other hand, belongs to Eastern Hindi..Such forms are especially common in the Sitapur specimen, and the pievailing language

in Sitapur is Awadhi. T hey are not met with in the Belgaum texts.

In the future we find. a forms in Aligarh and Sitapur and g forms in rarrukhabadand Belgaum. Compare huh?, I will say ; r ugaeg, we will do (Aligarh) ;. lahha wee,I w i l l say ; lvgaughaei, thou wil t beat, he wil l beat (Sitapur) ;. hugga, it wil l he ;fataga, I shall go (Farrukhabad) ; hawuiga, I shall be; kutungo, I shall beat (Belgaurri).Similar forms are found in Ritirwari, but more properly belong to Eastern liajasthani.In Etawah we find forms such as O a, I shall go; kaha, I shall say. They may be

compared with the jaipuri forms ending in I& Compare also Naipall.

So far as we have seen hitherto. Kanjari conjugation broadly agrees with Itajasthani,

especially Eastern R5jasthAni. Another feature seems to point in a different direction.Kanjari seems to possess a participle the characteristic element of which is d. Compare

tildo, giv ing ; augado, coming ; j

a u g a d ó , P T A

g o n e

( A l i g a r h )

;

m a d e

,

d y i n

g ;

k a d

d o ,

doing ; rahand8-mg, among the inhabitants (Etawah) ; lugat3d6, beating; jaughado,going (Sitapur) handl) , being ; nikharda, going ; awarda, coming; margeda, dead

(Belgaure). I t will be seen that such forms are used as present and also as past par ti-ciples. They are also contained i n verbal forms. Some of these belong to present

1The termination re may also be a contraetion of roh5 and re of rohis, both meaning • was.' and the latter being theAwsai form. I n many dialed!, especially in Western_ Pale, this la added, to the COTINDatlY0participle to farm a pasttense. Thus tirtl may be for &TAB, and an for the others. According to native grammulaus, rehaa is the • sister ' ofAonc7.—G. A..G.

VOL. 11. 0 2



KLITJA.Itt.

time ; thus, shalguclafi, I go; diadal, they eat (Aligarh); lugdaa, I die ; augbado, heis coming (Sitapur) mama , I die; d a d , I give; etude, I come ; nikharddi, we, you,

they go (Beigaum). Others have the meaning o f past tenses. Compare haltc15, was(Aligarh) ; gila, was sent (Etawah) c a m e ; kaindii, said (Farrukhabad) hada,was ; 1:wad& struck (Sitapur) has db, was ; Hamar -Ulna, Nvould have filled.9awancielaudO, was lost (Belgaum).

I t would be possible to compare the suffix nclo of the present partic iple of Sindhil

and Naipail. The fact, , however, that these forms are also used in the past perhapspoints in a different direction. I t w il l be seen from my remarks on page 296 ofVolume I V of this Survey that there is a d-suffix which forms the indefinite present

participle in Dravidian languages, and. that one of the forms of the corresponding suffix ofthe past participle in Tamil is 'edit. W e have already found. other possible traces of aDravidian substratum in Kanjar i, and the defuffix may be of the same kind: I n thia

'connexion I may also mention the verbal suffixes ir and gir in forms such as lagirO,began (Aligarh, Etawah, Sitapur) iig a g iro , came ; a u gh t, came ; gaigiro, went

lugaighiro, I have beaten ; jaogh,:rb, went (Belgaum), and. so on, which look like com-pounds with the Dravidian ire, ; k in , am. The r-suffix mentioned above may have a

similar origin. The extensive use of relative participles and the apparent tendency toform a negative verb in Belgaum is of less signifieance, because the predominant

language of the district is Kanarese.

The facts drawn attention to above show that the dialect o f the Kanjars isa mixed form of speech, and that the most important ingredient is Eastern Rajasthani.

Some characteristics point to the conclusion that there is, besides, a certain Dravidian

element. I f anything can be inferred, from this state o f affairs about the originalhome of the Kanjars, i t would be that they lived somewhere in Eastern Rajasthan

or Central India. A t the present day we find GNid dialects spoken i n Bhopal, andthere can be no doubt that Dravidian forms of speech once extended. farther tothe west. I t must, however, be remembered that the speech of a vagrant tr ibe

like the Kanjara a t the present day can. hardly show where t he ir original homeis, but only, at the utmost, that they have come into contact with those languages whichcan be traced in their own speech.

Kanjari contains some peculiar words of the same kind as.similar forms of speech.Such are lug, die ; Jogai, beat (Sita,pur) °baba, son (Aligarh and. Sitapur)bread (Aligarh. and Sitapur) A E U , dog (Site,pur) ; d il l, eat (Aligarh and Sitapur)

thilr, eat (Belgaum) h v r a i , fi re (Sitapur) guttelale, foot (Belgaum) gu r il r o,foot (Aligarh end Sitapur) g i v e (Sits,pur) N A give (Belgaum) ; rib, house

.(Aligarh and Sitapur) nand& house (Belgaum) leglarO, man (Ftawah) k el laro, man(Belgaum) nafa ii, man (Sitapur) t ig , see (Aligarh and Sitapur) nimani , water(Sitapur) ;'airtelai, water (Belgaum), and so forth. Some of the words in use amongKanjars have a Dravidian look. • Compare pa(215, bull ; stearO, comes ; k ide, give,in the Belgaum specimens, with Tamil rndçl, bu ll ; vara, come ;- Wu, give, respec-

tively, and tier , give (Sitapur), with Tamil lam, give. M r . Kirkpatrick .

m e n t i o n several more such words, such as dlaina4, bread ; gharnëld, sun khainob, thief ;, lehuth,



101

night; kurch, drink ; tnikatch, death ; ninghdr, ghee ; rika, rupee ; tigro, see ;barge, swim ; If tr rak , sleeping, and so forth. O f these ghameld, sun, is of some

interest, as being evidently connected with Romani kinon, sun, Ht. heat.

With regard t o t he word fl a k dog , in the Sitapur texts, and fhilkal inMr. Kirkpatrick's list, i t should be noted that this word likewise presents a markedsimilarity with the European Gipsy word jukel, dog.

Such words appear to belong to the original vocabulary of the Kanjars, andmany o f them are no doubt unintelligible to outsiders. The case is a lit tle different

with the Arabic numerals which are used by the Kanjars of Belgaum, just as-

i

s

th

e

c

a

s

e

w

i

t

h

t

h

e

Q

m

i

t

i

s

o

ft

h

e

P

a

n

j

a

h

.

Th

e

n

u

m

e

in the Standard Lis t of Words and Sentences on pp. 180ff., and their Arabic originis self-evident.

Like other tribes of the same kind the Kanjars use certain devices for disguisingtheir words and making them unintelligible, The beginning of a word is oftenchanged. T hus Ito is preftxed in kOhath, hand (Sitapur) ; kh is prefixed or substitutedfor another init ial in many cases. Compare' khachcha, good ; khakal, famine ; khgc74-ka,of the friends (Aligarh) ; khalnia, property (Khori) kh'dgele, before ; khadna, man

kha tad , sound ; khakkal, famine (Sitapur) khandar , inside ; kleapar, above (Bel-gaum). C l i , chit are apparently only prefixed to or substituted for labials ; compare

chibarald-ka, to fill (Aligarh) ; citibrO, big ; chain

-

a, b r o t h e r ;

c i t h r t I c a - s e ,

f r o mh u n g e r

;

chatar, inside (Sitapur) c haif , i t ; ohibacidro, big ; chaidd-ke, having called (Belgaum).

Cerebrate are used as disguising letters in words such as Oahltni, eye ; (tharih,poor ; cflittap, against (I.Irda git af ) olassi, merry (Sitapur) (Marra, big (Aligarh).

N only occurs as a substitute for k or kit in the texts, Compare net, field (Aligarhand Sitapur) najaa, man; compare djarO (Sitapur).

Labials do not appear to be mach used in this way. Compare/4o, bull (Bel-gawp), •which may be Tamil meghs or Hindostiini 8elif ; bac, one ; haur, and ; biro, that(Sitapur). •

B is of more common occurrence. Compare rakrid-ko rachchil, a goat's young

(Aligarh) ; rait tia , put on ; rartneffur, God ; rusak, c loth ; rirtchhis, asked ;make ; rahut, much ; r alak , country ; ranjarrt-k il, to the servants (Sitapur). I nall these instances r has replaced an old labial. I t is, however, occasionally also used

instead of other sounds ; compare r an, answer ; rantii, together ; r at .81

-

frad

i f

r o m

years, all in the Sitapur texts..

An / is prefixed in lakkaweg, I wil l say (Sitapur) lakhare, said (Aligarh), andit has been substituted for an n in likavo, bring out.

Words are also disguised by means of additions at the end, and such additions

are very common in Kanjar i, just as is the case in Penn Some of them such as ö andr have already been mentioned -above. Wi t h regard to r I may add that i t isalso added after nouns and adjectives. Compare gurdih, foot ; bhaigeird, brother

-(Aligarh) ; chhafarh, small ; thweara, f ew (Sitapur) ; phaldri, f r u i t (Belgaum).Several other additions are used, and most of them are well known from similar



1 0 2 K i k E J A R I .

argots. T h e principal ones are, s o f a r as w e c an judge fr om th e materialsavailable :—

0 or gh is used in words such as aogh, come ; Uüphis, took ; hough& is (Sitapur)gaugro, went (Belgaum). The initial consonant of the suffix gir (ghir) mentioned

above is perhaps of the same kind.

An element eta or 'Ohl) is comparatively often added. Thus, papefo, s in ; malatho,

property (Aligarh) ; hateefo, band ;. khaneto, food (Belgaum).

A dental has been added i n words such as rant& pit y (Sitapur) chanzakde,'lustre ; bahutde, many (Belgaum).

A common suffix is elo ; thus, khatelii-mg, on the hand ; &deli, words (Aligarh)Meiji, share ; papoio, sin (Sitapur) khakele, eye ; jiholl, tongue (Belgaum). Insteadcife l b we also fi n d be lo a n d h416 ; t hu s, diebe111, t w o ; allelic, th ree ; hap-hdlO,

father ; hkewheli, chaff ; ohum-helo, kissed, all in the Sitapur specimens.

The preceding remarks will be sufficient for removing the difficulties ,

in t h e w a yf understanding the specimens o f Kanjar l which follow. T he firs t is a version ofthe Parable of t he Prodigal Son received from t he Sitapur distr ict. I t w il l be

seen from the Parable and from the Standard L is t of Words and Sentences printedbelow o n pp. 180f1. th at ther e are comparatively few 'traces o f th e influence o fAwadhi, the chief language of the district.



[No. 30,

Bok

One

lakbamd0,

said,

Bibi

He

batwar t i b r i s .

having-divided g a v e .rama-kar-ke

together-having-made

khurao

wasted g av e . W h e n

pargbirb, b a u r clh arlb

fell, a n d p o o r

ralak h k h a d m i

wealthy m a n

sharawno pathals•

to-feed s e n t .d at-e p i t - h o l O

having-eaten b e l l y

k in

-

B

O

a

n

-

k

b

in-senses having-come

rach-raughirl, b a u rsaved-remained, a n d

bap- MI& t i r j au ghist,

father n e a r wi l l -go,

khas Luang-kb 4 h il a p b a u r

heaven-of a g a in s t a n d

chako l akba lbawato x i aht

son one-to-be-called n o t .

b ih i a pn O b a p - h a t i r g au gh irO .he o w n f a t h e r n e a r w e n t .

103

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

rülak

country (-to)

AliJ AR I.

SPECIMEN

naj ail d u b ela ohObbil, raughasa. B ithi- ma o h huthrO bap-heatl-so

ma n(- of ) I w o 80 718 w e r e . T h e m - i n small•one fa ther - to

' hap-halb, m e r o M a i l i i i o k h u j a r a - s 6

'father, m y s har e which property- fromThurarit

Few&alio

moved

Jab s a b Miu ra () t ha ris , b i n )

all wasted gave, that

Tab

Thenhe) -ga

becoming-went

t i r r a u g h a n l a g i ra . B I M & Imo n b t a g h urg hu r

near t o - l i v e began . I l e o w n fi e ld s w i n e

B irO clu tu g hir bhus-11611 j o g h u r g h u r d i l t a - d a

He w i s h e d h u s k s w h i c h s w i n e e a t in g - we r ear ighis. N a k - h b l

may-fill. B u t

lak hal% m b r o

eaid, ' m ym

baur

and

b ap-hbla t i k 4 b

father hav ing-s een

la gal l iu g h is , h a u r ra hu t cluunhelo .

attaching to ok , a n d muc h kiss ed.

days-ingaughirO,

went,

us

that

na

anybody no t

bap-helu, t i r ra n ja r l - k f t O p a l

father n e a r servants-to brea d

chhula-se l a gda

r

dhunger-from dying-am.

b - BElakba ws'q, "

him-to w ill - s ay , 0

tarb kh rtg a lo papelO

of-thee before s i n

Meth - kMe

ramta

did,

ranjing-ki

DISTRICT SITATUR •

niphrb, s o t i fi r . '

comes, t h a t g i v e . '

ohhutarb d a b k8

small s o nbaur ap nO malh olO

and o w n proper ty

O1kO b a r b k h a k k a l

in-country b i g f a m in e

rOlkb-mff b b k

country-in o n e

tiüris,

gave.

Tab

Then

bahut

much

M 9,1 kh u n a r- k b

haying-arisen

bap -hbla, m a l - n g i ;

father, m e - b y

karoghts ; m a i V e r o

done-was ; I t h ynaT ra n a i .

1

"

Tab

servants-of l ik e make ," ' T h e n

AbhaT w o h d u rhatt, b i r o - k b

Yet h e f a r - w a s , M s

baur r a p a t - k a

and having-run him40 ow-neck

°huh kO k a u g h is , ' bap-hbla,Son s a i d , 'father,



104 ! C A M E L

tërO 4 h u n a ki n h aa , b a u r rarmesureAo clhunaof-thee s i n I - d i d , a n d G o d - o f t i n

nahl k i p h i r O r e ° h a k e ' I n knot t h a t a g a i n t h y o n I-shall-b e- called.'

nukarhela-kO lakhal s, a o h h l n o e l n i p h a r8ervants-io s a i d , ' g o a d ro b e taking-out

ura,-ke kOhatho-mg khigOthi g u rt la - a gurs21him-of h an d- on r i n g f e e t - o nbaurand

(ihusi h e t M e r u & O k i ) Rigid)merry may-b e. M y s o n d e a d

khubbare a b milghiro.' T a b w o hlost gone-was, now was-found.' T h e n they

Ohibro o h t b ka h t i c l e . J a bBig s o n fi eld - in w as . W h e n

gab barib n a k h a w a j s u n g h l amusic d a n c i n g . of s o u n d h e a r d .

rulito-ke rit ich hi s, y o k a haughe ? 'having-called asked , ' t h is what i s ? '

ohibbiti a u g h i rebrother c a m e ;

khaohohh& paughis.'well f o u n d . '

bap-helO ch b Ab i rfather outside

t i ü

n i

s ,

t

i

g

a

,

gave, '

a c e

s

na

against no t

apueCh M

arO,

rafatfeasting

ti rnear

itn

so-many

oh alughe.went.

dhu set i-ke oath (jhu sl ranouto.

friends-of w i t h merry might-Make,

tete ma1h31ö 4hasbiy-rn k h u r a l s ,who t h y properly harlots-among wast ed ,

k inhis.'M a d e a i !

hais ; j eart ; w h a t

huril ;unashould-make, merry should-be ;

gay64110, p h i r milgh iro ,'gone-was, again was-found.'

tore bap-hea-ne bart r a d

thy fath er-by b i g feasting

Buthwar roughly) ohhitar

Angry g o t i n s i d e

Art) b a u r r a n g i n O

came a n d to -en trea t began.rars

e

g es

e

m

a

i

t

ar

t

t

•ears-from I t h y t h y

Bek rakaria-ka W i r e k i

One goat -of g a y e s t that

Urfi-ke ñ r lakhkis, ' al obObkit, kh am s t t z a t i aEim-to he sai d , ' 0 s o n , a l w a y s thou of-me•

haughe

telt obibhAl

thy brother

bring,

rahnAO.

shoes put-on.

m , oo t r i r 3

is,ine t h a t t h i n e

Mahal ; h i t t

I-did ; now worthy.

Bap-hela, a p n eFather o w n

baur

and him-to

Ham

We

huro-thO, a bbecome-was, now

4husi k a r n a

merry to-make

ribo-ke nagich-heiti

rahnaO

put-on ;•dutal

may-ear

jibbarerevived;

lagirb'began.

aughiro,house-of n e a r c a m e ,

Baur b e k nukarhea-koAnd o n e servant -to

WO us-se lakb Als , ' telt

He him-to s a i d , ' thy

kinhis, birA-rate biro-ke

made, th is- fo r h i m

jaughire-na. B i r e - k ewent-not. H i m - o f

runFather-to answer

4hijmit ka ra O r a 4hukna-ke

order-of

mni

service d o ;

bnohohã n a

young-one ?tot

Jake W O shbutaril ohtbkO•

As t h y • young s o n

ta b u n h a • - ki b a p

thou h i m - o f b i g

haughe. p h u s i .is. m e r r y

lugiro-th0, s o jibba ro k h u b b e i rdead-was, h e revived; l o s t



A specimen of Kanjar l has also been forwarded. from the Kheri D ist ric t. I t doesnot, however, represent any separate dialect, but is an attempt at writing ordinary

HindOstini, as will be seen from the beginning of the Parable which follows.

105



106

No. 31j

GIPSY LANGUAGES.K

SPECIMEN II

.Lahaure ne kro-n e a p n e

Younger s o n - b y o w n f a t h e r - t o

' aye b a p , a im ; kh ama l w in -mg -so me r i t ba th , ' do, j e

properly t h a t -i n -o f m y s h a r e g i v e , w h i c hTab u s -n e c la n g n e krg -k o b a l w a b a v i

Then h im-by bo t h so ns - to pro pe r ty d iv i d in g

J k b r i p k e d O n ek re t h e .

One fa th er-of t wo s o n 8 were.

kaha,

it-was-said, 0 fat he r, o wnrare hke-mg a e .

1my share-in may-come.'

A ur lah au re be te -n

was-given. A n d younger so n -b y

mulka-m

-

';

j a

m

r a

b

A

a

u

r

a

p

n

a

country-to go ing s t a ye d a n d o wn ,

"WV. • S a b j a b u r - g a y

squandered. A l l whe n squandered-went

woh h o g a y f t na l lg a •

he becoming w e n t n a ke d .jai I agh,

having-gone a ttach ed-h imse lf •

gbulaya. A p s e a a I dsent. O w n h e art -in t h ou g h t t h a t

un-par p e t b h a r 8 u s - k e

These-on be lly ma y-fli t ; h im -t o

dila-m

.

g

t a

b

a

k

a

l

heart-in the n sen se was-mode

khãLO

eating

TJs

ThatUs-no

him-by

hat, a u r rn a I t h e k h g m a r a l

are, a n d I with-hunger dy ing-am.

baph-ke d h sure j a a u r _ us-se

th er-of ne ar may-g o a n d h im-t o

.ma7-ne W a r a u r W i t b a t h ka sa r

tne-by s k y a d o f-thee b ig e

i

nnahl I d p h ir

snot t h a t aga in

tere

thine appointed

WA, b e t a

th y S o n

has, e k t riu j he B A

are, o n e m e a l s o

kahattgrit,•hall-say,

apa b a l w i t - k a r

,own pro p ert y ha ving-taken

balwa b a r a m

property fo rb id d e n

us m u l ka - t a l a g

that country-in famine

basinda-ke

country-in o n e re sid en t-o fus8 s t i r ohug ano-ko

him p i g s t o - g r a z e

un ohbu l t i-ke j athis h u s k s • which

stir

swine

k 01 k l i fi n e - k o d a t a n a liT t h a .

anybody ea ting-fo r givin g n o t wa s.

ki, m e r e i t n (

that, ' m y fa th er -o f so-many

you ka lta fig ra-bU

this s a yi n g . am

lc aria. I s

was-made. T h i s

ki b h p r o ,that f a t h e r 0 ,

gl J a

n

! ,

1

,

appointing consider."

DISTRICT

khaufl-mg

wickedness-in

parer)

fe l l

&drat

men

Mai u t h i - k e a p n e s

I h a vin g -a ris en o w n

Id, " b h p

that, " father

lack

worthy

itn

s o - m a n y

dfir-ke

fa r

aur

and

tIrO

near

khet-mV3

field-in

ate

Ap noOwn

i f *bread

0,

ab

am n o w-

majurservants



VOL. S i .

101

The Kanjari of Aligarh contains a strong Itajasthlint element. A s has already

been remarked there are, however, some features which seem to show the existence of aDravidian element, while the s-suffix of the past tense points towards eastern. Hindi.

r 1



No. 32.]

Kinui-ka d e

Some-one-of t w o

kairs k i , b a p i t ,

said t h a t , ' f a t h e r ,

batbhr

having-divided g a v e .

kairs,

made,apn 6 a r - k

own having-taken

kairs a u r kh ars p i r s w a r sdid a n d a t e d ran k squandered

kaohhu. T a b h i i I t h a k t a

anything. T h e n t h e r e f a m i n e

pane n a v a l ve .

in-posseesion no t remain ed.

108

GiPSY LANGUAGES.

KANJARI.

SPEOIMEN

(la ke , t h a .

sons • we re ,

ittha-m'g-se

proper ty-in-from

n o va d i n a - m g

Few d a y s - i n

par-des o b a l g u r e

other-country mo v e d

Tab

Then

Ira -a -se c h h e t i i - n e p O-so

Them-in-from younge r-by f a t h e r- t o

tilde m e r e . ' U r i - n e d u h l

e

- k egive m i n e . ' H i m - b y b o t h - t o

chhatO b a t re male th e h ika t t h e

small s o n p r o p e r t y t o ge t he r

gaigire. p h o l sebtscent. T h e re r iotonsnees

khareh-kar

expended-ma king

(p are h u e .

big became.

ja l a olre. ilre-ne a p e n i t g - m g

going was-attached. I l i • n s -b y o w n fie ld s- inWt it chande t he ), j i u k h a p t a g h u ra ir

He w ish ing was, which husks swine

tukhulo chibariva-ke boucle.'

belly fi l l i n g - A i am(-prepared). '

ure-ke I d l e s - g c l e , t a b n re-n

him-to sense ca me, t h e n h im-b y

bahutera ra hu lt i p u i d i t t d a ' g a u r

many servants b re a d are-eating a n d

chalguda bapeta-ke th au r ja g s i i a u r ure -se

am-going fa t he r -o f ne ar w i l l -go a n d h im- to

k loft b hag wane- k - sir

some ric h -ma n -o r employmen t-in

ghurair o b u g

ä nuswine t o - t e n d

dutch) t h e w u l

eating we re th os e

Urã-kO k b t t i l d e

Him-to anyon e g iv i n g

kairs t i g e k i

said th a t , ' see t h a t

chha kart; p a p tudaa

hungry • . 1 - s t a r cc.

tea) A g e 13bagwane-ke pape te I cOr6 ; a b n i a t ereof-thee before C o d - o f s i n was-done ; n o w " r t h y

- la k n a ra h re . . A p n i i r a h u a - k u taua-mti m e - k i t

aworthy n o t a m . O w n serva n ts-a mon g • m e

H a s e w e • e ha lig ure b ap e -k t h a u r au gire . D e r e - s eThere-from h e m o v e d f a t h e r -o f n e a r ca me . 7 a r - f r o m

chhati bhar l yd ri , w a - s o n i p h arre,breast was-fillad, there-from went,

ure-kit garb.-sehim-to neck-to

tills

gave;

D utab as

Food

DISTRICT ALI GAR H

laga

clasping

rabbare n a

remained n o t

tang h u r e ,scarce became,

there

bhij wars.

sent./nal h i k h a

I a l l e at in g

nay. T a bnot. T h e n

mera bape-ke

my father-of '

Ab

Now 1

kahart, t c hapeta, ma T-n e

" lather, v i e -b y

dhUbkU kahwik,

eon • to -sa y

ralthwal-16."

putting-take.'

ti gild b a p eta-k

seeing fa th e r-o f

Its a u r

took a n d



bahut chummi Hs.

many ki8808 took.

gO ha gwan O-k

before G o d - o f

rahrO! T a b

remained.' T h e n

khachcba t a p k o , a r o

good c l o t h es b r in g

chbapoll pgd i t t l l

r i n g p u t l ing g i v e

khust k a r u g a s i t

merry we-shall-make,

pa r i gu j i ja ug a d0 r a i r 0

fell ; h e l o s t remaining

aruu

to-make began,

Ur& gharlyoThat at-time

rib ii-ka t i la u ro

house-of n e a r

su n gulls. A u r

was- h card. A n dhubbat r a i r t P '

what going-On i s r

b ha iyara b a g a d i a u g h

brother re tur ning cam

achchh0 n ikO a - M i r e

good w e l l c ame . '

rib 0-s6 l i k a . r i - h e a u gadO ra i tO u ro •kO

house-from having-come-out come w a s h i m

Mar d i e ,

answer woe- given,la rt ; k a b h a l

was-done ; ev er t h y

racholt t a t i - ka u s t u b h i

young-one me- to n o t was-given that

törO o h lib ko a rO ,

thy s o n c a m e,

'di 8, Cd -r t o u r0 -1 0

part j alsobut w h e

n urä

squandering

itthis

Bapa-s6 batra-ne kairsan

Father-to eon-by said-was

KANait

pap OtO kOro i n a t d r O

-s in was-done; I t h y

naukar-chahrttso

t or -by serv ant s -t o

Aar i r a - h t O c t a v o ;

and him- to pu t- on ;

ant b crurarA-me

and him-of foot-on

urO-ho b a i t

him-of b i g

came,

iirO'nO Oh O

him-by o n e

chtbk0

801i

lakbars

said

gutarRshoes

bate) notii-mil tb0.

son fields-in was.

nro-nt gawit-hO

hint-by et:hying-of

nu k rOtha b u l ars

servant c a l le d

109

ki, ' 8 b b, p0 , t O r 8

that , ' 0 fathe r, of-t heeee

kahwa, l a i c

to-say wo r thy n o t

Id, khaoholui

-

m g

that, ' g o o d - i n

aur i r a -k o k b atkla

and him-of hand-on

Oart i l , C h a l o ,

putting giv e. Come ,

kit-kg-ld more) j i . batrO mar-gOgirO, p h e r

because m y t h is s on dead-gone-is, ag ain a li v e

thO, p h & a-gOgi ro .

1 A u r

s a b

k

h u s i

was, a g a in c a me .' A n d a U me r r y

aur

and

am'

and

TIM augir0 au r j a bHe came a n d when

nachwa-ko k b abas

dancing-of s mote

lakbars I d , j i

*aid that, ' thisAur ur15-ne urO-se j i lakhars h i , ' Vero ohbOtO

And him-by him-to thie said t h a t , ' t hy s m a l l

O. T o r a - n e kha ta ri kari-gm'so, u r 0

e. T h y father-by feas t done-was, beoause h e

Tab u ra-kil• b i t h i - s e urb-ha bapoto

Then him-to anger came ; therefore him-of father

manata. U r o a - n e bapota-hO

entreated. H i m - b y father -to

ta b a p t i g i , i t n a b a r s t i - s o • mal-ne t b r i kh eb art

'thou fa ther see, eo-many years-from me-by t h y serv icebaton d i r a u r i t a u - b i t b -n O o h r a kria -kbword waa-broken n o t ; s t i l l thee-by o ne go at - of

apna k liyart i-hO sang ra u j u r a d g ;own fr iends -of w i t h merry might-ma he

trO-nO, hu rikiapeoh ill-mg ma le tho s ab

him-by adul te ry - in p r o p e r t y a l l

DA p a t e l l d i n t . ' t r r a - n

gave, thee-by him- of for-the-sake fea s t was-given.' H i m - b y



110 K A N U I L L

ura•so lakhars, c h a b k a , t i t s a d a m e r i 3 ' t h a u r r a bb l iro ; J o m e r e

.him-to said, ' 0 son, th ou always of-me nea r a r t ; w h at of-me

pasg; hubbaro, s o s a b t e r b - I h u b b a re . H a m k h u s i k a ru g s a ,

War i s , t h a t al l thine-only i s . W e merry shall-make, because

WC) j i bha iya ra marugiro, p h & j i b b a x - k e a u r j i d O ra irO,

thy this brother dead-was, again having-come-to-lite ; an d h e l o s t w a s ,

phor a-gogira.'

W O c a m e

The specimens received from Etawah are essentially o f the same kind as the pre-

ceding ones. No te , however, the future forms jowl, I wi ll go ; kahita, I w i l l say, a nd

the greater admixture of Hindastanl.



[ No. 33.]

Kisi kajar5-ke d o batrit t h e . O c h h a batra-noSome

ki, ' a d a ,that, ' 0 f a t h e r ,

Tab u s- n e un -k e

Then him-by them-to

[na] h o g e k I[not] became that

mulk-kt) gawb, aurcountry-to went and

bare a k a l pa ir( )

big famin e f e l l

mulk-ke

country-of

ra1ianda-m5-se

inhabitants-in-from

suar cha ran j a d e .fields-in swine to-tend was-sent.

khate t h e apne udre b h ar linhis,

eating were own belly fi lling took,

une3' chetany h u e, t a b wi t- neto-him senses ca m e, t h en him-by

kitne majerg-ke jefat-so bathhow-many wervants-to food-front, more

with-hunger dying am .

wopse kah n 5

him-to will-say

kare hal.done i s .

Papsin

111

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

KANJART

SPECIMEN IV.

man-of t w o sons were.

bihAra-a

property-in t o

apul bihereown property

apniown

aur k a f t g a land h e destitute

da-se

father-tomall son-by

JO m o r e r k a h a i ,hick m y share i s ,

bat d i n e .

having-divided was-given.

aur k e l

and anybodykahi

it-was-said

rOi h e t i h a i ,

bread becoming is,

bhekh5 m a d d e 111. M a i ' u t h - k e a p n e d e , 4 b i gI having-arisen own fat her n ear

" ha d a , malcue

that, " 0, father, me-by

Mal phir e p - k e b a r e• I ag ain your-Honour-of son

balkunth-ke u l t e

heaven-of against

kahaneto-be-called

Mujhe apne m a i er8-m5-se ek - k e barabbar karwa." 'Me o w n servants-in-from one-Of l i k e m a k e . "

DISTRIOT BTAWA1L

kar-ko d a s r e

kald

it-was-said

mere do-de.'

mine give.'

Bahut d i n

Many daysochhe batra sab k u c h h ika t t h a

small s o n a l l whatever together having-made o t h e r

biharo I O W " . T a b w e , mulk- rog

wealth was-squandered. T h e n t h a t country-in

ha g aw i t .becoming went.

ek-ki yaha' rahan lag e, j i s - n e u s eone-of with to-live began, whom-by h im

Aur

And

Aur u n chhimly3-se jinh 5And those husks-from which

wü

that

apneown

guar

swine

na d o ne t i e . T a b

not to-give was. Them'mere d a - k e

that, ' m y fath er-ofaur m a

-

7

and

ilLn a u r

will-go an d

ap-ke sildhC3you-of ,before

klun-

ka

n

a

h t

worthy n o t .

The Farrukhabad specimens are also much mixed with Hindastanl. Note also Pan-

jabi terminations such as bich, vich,, in, and the doubling of consonants in words such as.laggd, began. The general character of this form Of Kanjari will, be apparent from a,vernal of the short specimen which follows.



(No. 34.]

I k k c h a r

One thief

ki, • , damo-di o h i j

that, ' some value-of t h in g

Achchanak i k k san dilkh p a r

Suddenly on e b o x o n

Ea, S a n d a k h

too s-taken . B o x

r n ü l h u g g a . '

property will-be.'

our i k k bagiya-vich

and one garden-in

lag ga k i ,

be9 an t h a t ,

masicat-instrament-of some

una-do.

'that-of

lagga. C h O r - n a 4 a r - 1 ebegan. T h ie f - b y fe ar .o f

pin l b -k a r bhugga.

life tak ing fl e d .

allat-se j a g g a a u r

sound-from aw ak e a n d

Sarhi-da • j i m p a r a .

Mtn-of knowledge f e l lrabi h a l . • TO

remaining is . T i t a n

pax-do m a r a • m a l t

Fear-of on-account gardener a ls o

112

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

KANIA111.

SPEOIMEN V.

kisa ghar-bich ghus-gaya, a u r andhare-mg d h a h n a laggasome house- in entering-went a n d darkness-in to-search began

h a t h l a o c t eo n 1

hand may-be-applied,

t hukkar l a g g l •

stumbling was-applied.

bhari t h a . M a n - v i o h a u ch o h a k i ,

heavy was . i t - w a s - t h o u g h t that, ' th is - in

I-gal m a n - v i o h s o o h g 1 i a r - 1 0 b a h a r a n d a

This-matter mind- in thinhing house-from o u t c a m e

lhari-di a t w a i t h - k a r t a l l a kba lne

bush-of behind having-sat-down nail-with loci: to-openmal

property

kai o h a l - g a l

spring moving-went

mare b a j a p a t a k - m a r a a u r sa lu ld &

from instrument was-thrown-down a n d o w n

1 b fi g - d aThis garden-of

dakhna

to-see b e g a n

.ki j h a r l - v i oh

that bush-ini-ka o h o r - s e

this-to th ie f Vrom

bhi uttho-sa

1-may-take-out.'

which-from

kam

smatt

bhugga

there-from fl e d

DISTRIOT FAREIIKTIABAD•

tO l a i

then t a k in gChar-na

Thief-by

mall o h a r - d a p ag g an -d o

gardener t h i e - q f footstep-of

ki, 1 I k a - g a l h a l ?that, ' this what-matter i s 1 '

baja-do a w a j n i k a s

instram en t-of sound coming-out4arfear

aur

and

karta

This d o i n g

baja b a j n ainstrument to- play

nah

r

i

not

jail.

,ay-go.'

utht,ba

having-lifted

lagga-was-attached.

biig-dC! m a l i k - s o

garden-of owner- to

I-gal k a i n d a k i , b a g i y a -v ic h b i l a t • a-gayO! t f - n a h a g i y a ,

thia.mat tar t o l d t h a t , ' g a r d e n - i n . s p i r i t c a m e . ' H i m - b y g a r d e n

aur j l i d r i -(1 e o t k h u s l ka ra lid a-h al, -

was-surrounded and bus h-of behind merriment Made- is .



KANJLRI. 1 1 8


A thief entered a house and began to search in the dark i f he could find anythingvaluable. Suddenly he stumbled against a box, which he then carried away. T h e boxwas very heavy, and he thought that it might contain some property. Thus th ink ing

he came out of the house and sat down behind a bush in a garden, and tried to open thelock w ith a nail in order to get at the property. B y doing so be moved the spring of a

musical instrument which then began to play. The thief got afraid, dropped t he in -strument and fled for his life. T he gardener of the garden woke up from the sound ofthe thief's footsteps, and when he began to look into the matter, he found out that the

sound of a musical instrument came out from the bush. H e consequently became no lessafraid than the thief. Therefore he fled and reported the matter to the owner o f thegarden, saying that a ghost had entered the garden. H e had the garden surrounded awl

made a feast behind the bush.

In Belgaum the speech of the Kan)ars is known as Kanjari.. I t s general naturehas been described above, and the specimens which follow do not present any difficulties.The first is a version of the Parable, and the second a popular allegory about the Sun.

A Standard List of Words and. Sentences w ill be found on pp. 1.80ff. I t wil l be seenthat some of the numerals registered. in it are, as has already been remarked, Arabic.



(No. 3610

Ekkan • kajaril-kuOne m a n - t o

apane bipo-ku

own fa th e r- tomau-ku k id o :

give.'

apani h is s ()

me-to

b !tido

80 n o w n

hOri-na i t t i - m i O d u

•became-not th is-muc h-in h e r i o t

lutwaire, L i ' a l s o k a r war-ko

tasted. H e t h y 8 having-done

girwar-ko u r i l - k i n u r i b i

having-fallen h i m - o f p o ve rt y

a j s ra

-

ke

p a

s

n

a

u

k

r i

r

ha

i

r

o

.

man-of n e a r in-service sta yed .

apani khete-ku h ig ã . d i iü .

own fie ld -t o employing-gave,

khandasil bhusse-bi t h a r - k o

eaten hu sks -ev e n having-eate n

pas-de

a n

y b

o d

y -o f

n

e

a

r

-

f

r

o

m

•hura,

became,apanown,

114

GIPSY LANGUAGES.KAWARI.

SPEOIMEN, VI.

jau4o b a i d i h a n d l U n fl - m a a u aid)two s o n s w e r e . T h e m -a m o n g yo u ng e r

sidare, b ape, t o r e

said, ' f a th e r , t h yBape-no u n a - m i

Father-by them-among

war-ko R i x

POO

belly

property-ina p e * j i n d g i

men0

mine

bat w

own pro pe rty d io inikbar-ko

oh are t a k i n g f a r v i ll age- to having -gone

ndi a p e , al

o 4,9 having-become o w n

kbapar w O m u l k o - rozi,

after t h a t count ry -in

awarrl. 2 w e

etude. H e t h a t

NV N a v e u r e -k uThat -I n a n h i m

W h b l y e k e - d e

t 'There hunger-f rom

bharwar-leade,

filling-took,

11111Wara-na•

anything-even was-g ot-not.

plc hymn dice h atoll y a dfo rmer s t a t e remembrance

so m a n y

khanap m a w

food i s - got ;

Mai k h u k k o

having-arisen

DISTRICT BELGIUM.

wake h i s s e

coming s h a r e&ITO. N u a k e

ded. Y o u n g e r

babut d i a

many d a y s

jindg i s a b

property a l l

chibadge du lc e t

big f a m i n e

mulko-ma O k k a n

country-in o n e

dukrZ ch a ra wi-ku

swine feeding-for

4ukr'e

-swine

ura-ku

him-to

dip

days

apani

talmal-ko

/laving- suffered

phir-tubut

Ai e h t h o

c l i ihus f e w

howar-ko

having-become h e

II- ma d u sa ' m e r e 1)4)6-10 b y a a i s b a h u t c l n a u k r a - kamind-in s a i d , ' m y f a t h e r- o f w i t h

bharwar-ko * 4 1 b e w a r - i t t e

having-filled e xce ss becoming-so-much

mal-te b h u l d - d e m a r d ü .

r-on-my-oideh u n

g e r - f r o m

d y i n g

- a m .

hyg n i k b a r - k o d usA rO , " b ipe„

there having-gone s a y , ( W a l k e r ,

servants-to

baidO80 n

own,

poobelly

ph ir-tu h y tbut h e r e

mere b l i p b-ke

my f a t h e r - o f

mahabab-ke p i p a w a r

God-of g i n a n d



bipe-ke p a p b a n d w i r

father-of s i n attachingby5dik-mt

worthy-not ;

whtl-do k h u t - k o

He there-from having-arisen

ma

mau-ku ekkanme o n e

dere-de d i k h wa r - ko ma y l k

far-from having-seen p i t yle-ko o h u m m t d i n e .

having-taken k i s s was-given.

maltabeb-kt somb er t e e d s a

God-cif b e f o r e of-thee bOro b a ld () k a r - k o d u s t rne-nt.

1hy s o n h a

v i n g -

s a i d

t o - b e -

s a i d -

n o t . '

gaze, u fi t h e n i t s l a w a r - k o

was-said, ' high dress having-brought

aegeti 4 a lwa re , gu445,111-ma j i l t &

ring p u t , f e e t - o n 8 11 0 e 8

karwar. H a u t e t h u r - k e k h u i a l

make. W e having-eaten me rry

phir.

again

sunwar-ko s a r i khu6a1

having-heard a l l m e r r y

&tide mar-gade,80n d i e d ,

nande-ko

house-of

aware).

came.

he? ' d u s t r - k o p u c h w a r r o .

is t ' having-said a s k e d .

aware-lie,

come-is,

14o-a

Ye b a k t e - k u u r e - k e ohlbadcleThis t i m e - a t h i s

p5snea-

Be

awarase b akte-ma

coming t ime- innaular-rIft-de

servants-in-from

o k h u i l -d e a w a r - k o

he happily having-come

kbanete karware-ho.'

father-by feast made-is.'

khandar gaugre-na. U sinside went-not. T h a t

khandar awar, ' k a r - k o

'inside come,' having-saidVOL. X I.

KANJAEL

lino. M a l O r e

took. I t h ynaukre-ke mn ike t e r e

servant-of l i k e of - thee

apani ba pe -ko p i t s

own father-of near

awar-ko

having-cameTabi

Then

j i tu awarri

l i fe c a m e ;

hurt.

became.

big

him-to

rabbi

,efore

b a k ã h A p o 4 C 1 1

8011fat her-to

Use bip e-n e a pa ne

That father-by o w n

more ba id t -ku p i n a w ;

my p u t - o n ;

(Ialw aro ; kh an tita- ki

put ; d i n n e r- o f

liewungii. K a i k u t ushall-become. B e c a u s e

gawlinde-gaude, mil lo -h e . '

lost-gone, f o u n d - is . '

beide kbe te -met h a n d e .

son fie ld - i n w a s .

ure-ku g l u e a w a r

him-to singing a n d

okkan-ku chaul5-ko,

one-to having-called,

sidfire,

said,

Use

That-to h e

pobachare, u r i - k earrived, h i m - o f

sunwitr-ko u r e - k e

This having-heard h i p

wasde ura -ko

for h i s

bahut .

s i d t r

e ,

much was-said.

bapo-nofather-by

beide ka r - k o

Ron say ingnajik ralchwar-te.”

near keeping-take."'

awardo, ba pe -ne u r e - k u

coming, father-by him-to

bhagwir-nikhar-ko ehaukacl-

running-going e m b r a c e -

bol-low5.-ku

to-be-called

dustro,

said, ' f a t h er ,

takhtilr k a r e - l a M a n - k u

sin done-have. . 1 1 1 enaukre-ku

servants-to

uhgalya-mil

linger-on

taydri

preparation

ye m e r e

this m yYoThis

He

railg s u n w i r

dancing hearing'kit c h o l l a

' what going-on'Ore bhai

'thy brotherwAsde V e r o

for-the-sake t h y

ohlbac10 b a ld &110t;

bhar a w a r - k o ,

outside having-come,

Use o s p a ) *That-to he ow n

ti 2



116 K A 1 4 1 1 AA.

brip0411 d u &aro, 1 mai T i n a b a r s -l a g a t k r a n a u k r i k a r w a r - k o k a b i

father-to s aid, ' I s o- ma ny years- for thy service hav ing-done e v e r

O ra b a t e l l t u d wa 4 O -n a P h i r - t e - b i m a i m e r e d a st a ll-k u

Thy wo r d br ok e- not .

kbaneto karwAr-ko

feast making-ofdi no-na. P h i r - t u

.given-not. B u t

But I m y

wasde

for-the-sake thourãnda i i

-ke

s o b

a t l

- m

a

har1018-of company-in

mitigal-linado y e t e r e b a i d a

hav tog-devoured t h i s t h y s o n

ur&-Ice w A s d e kbanete k a r w

him-of for-the-sake f e a s t' ye m e r e s a n g a t n i t - r O j

' thou o f - m e w i t h a l l - d a y s

lAri-ch h e . M a r- g a u s a t e a )

thine-only i 8 . D e a d t h y

•gam-gaude-so, milwid o h e . A l s o

io at-gone, f o u n d i s . T h u s

inc

friends-to

mau-ku o k k a u

me-to o n e

padwad-ko t a r o

having-fallen t h y

milwar-18-ko

having-collected

bakra

goat e v e n

ri j i n d g i

all property

nanda-ku A r e b a r e b a r Y E )

house-to c o m in g immediate ly by-thee

Are-he.' B a p O - n e b a i d a - k u d u s a re,

de-is.' F a t h e r - b y 8 0 1 1-

t o s a i d ,rahenda. M e r e p a s h e , s o s a r i

art. H y n e a r i s , t h a t a l l

Waal, p h i r - k u j i d e u tra h e ;brother, a g a i n a l i v e a r i s e n i s ;

bame k h u i t h a w a r - k u b y A d i k h e . '

we m e r r y b e in g - f o r p r o p e r i s . '



[ No. 36, ]

agarib-d a n d u , a w a r f a ( )

east-from come, a n d I co me

bakhat hu rrO-to m a l

time comes-then I

lamb() k a rw a r- k o yu TO-ku

8retched having-made y o u

wrisde m a ! tincia-na. T O

f o r I co me -n ot. Y o u

wasa sal i rku nikharwa-ke

f o r sch oo l-t o t o - g o

Ma! r a s tO o h a l w a r - k o

I r o a d h a vin g-wa lke d

hOna.

becomes.

Ma l R A I

over

•aunna-ki t a j h t i • • U s - k i

go ld -o f c rown i s . Thd t -o f

Niwani-po nanda-pO dzhatiarpoWater-On h o ti 8es-on t re e s -on

nab ch i j o khapa i i ra t awar rb ia n ian t h i n g s b e a u ti fu l a n d s h in in g

awar d h i l p b i d o n d l i .and sunshine also I -a lone g iv e .

asmauo-ma b a h u t khu tioh o

sky-in m u c h h i g h a m .

niai khul lehO hri .

I h i g h a m .

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

KANJA.RI.

SPECIMEN VII.

Bald°, m a ! k O n ? me rO n d m k a ? u r a - k u

Boy, I w h o ? m y n a m e wh a t P y o u -t o

barObar d i n

immediately d a y

mor5 sunna46

my gold-of

uthandii.awaken.

utwar-ko

having-risen

wastIO ma l

fo r

asman-ma

8 k y - i n

thagadO-na,

get-tired-not,'

chamakde

light

men) jh a l

my ra y s

Sabi

A ll

117

DISTRICT BE LG &UM,

sarikO battetO te a) k h id k i - ma -d o

like h a n d y o u r wi n d o w- in - f ro m

TO bichhapa-po pa dwild • rhaiko

You b e d - o n f a l l i n g re ma in in g

nhawa-ku wasd 6 k i t a b pad wa-ke

to-bathe f o r b o o k s t o - r e a d

and. M a ! a r o ohalwarnewAtO h A .

come. I g o o d w a l k e r a m .

phir-ko awarwa-ku e k k a n d i n

returning c o min g -f o r o n e d a y

rahat-bi-na. M e d ) g i r - p O j b a l a k

hall-also-not. M y h e a d -a n sh in in g

na5ar

sight g o . •

Mal phalariI f r u i t

mitium h e k a ? M a l

known i s wh a t ?

nigaro. T O ut awa -kocomes. Y o u a r i s in g

ma i ohau- ta raph phekad i t -he .

four-directions throwing-am.

phailindu..M6 r( ) ohamakde girrOso,

spread. M y l i g h t f a l l e n ,

Ma! yura-ku uja10 arida,

I y o u - t o l i g h t g iv e ,

awar an flj pakandL. M a land co rn r i pen .

dzhadAn-d6 dofigaran-dE a b a r - d Otrees-than mountains-than clouds-than



118 K A L T A R L


Boy, do you know who I am and what my name is P I come from the east. T he

moment I come, the day breaks. When it is time for you to get up, I stretch for th my

golden band through your window and awake you. I don't come to see you ly ing inbed. I come that you should be up and bathe, read your books and go to school. I am

a fast traveller. I take but one clay to 'travel round the whole sky. I am never t irednor do I ever halt. I have a shining gold crown upon my bead. I throw its light inall directions. I spread my rays over water, houses and trees. A l l things that are lit

up by me look beautiful and brilliant. I give you light as well as heat. I ripen f ruitand corn. I am very high in the sky. I am high up above trees, clouds and mountains.



119

KIJOHBANDHL

The Kuchbandhis are a subdivision of the Kanjazs. They make the ack, or brushused by weavers for cleaning thread, and also apply themselves to other of the usualoccupations of the Kanjars. A specimen of the so-called Kuchbandhl dialect has been

forwarded from the Bahraich District of the United Provinces, the principal language ofwhich is Awadhl. T he firs t lines of it will, however, be sufficient to show that this

Kuchbandhl simply is a mixture of Awadhl and Rajastbani of the same kind as ordinaryKaniar i. Note the genitive suffix riS and the word gihar, man. Some remarks about

The argot of the Kuchband his Will be found in Mr. Kirkpatr ick 's paper quoted underAuthorities above on p. 97. I t is of exactly the same kind as the secret languageof other Kaniars, and, like similar argots, i t is called Pare, or,. according to Mr.

Kirkpatrick, Past



120

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

KANJAB,I.

1tUCTIBAND/11 DIALEC T.

DISTRICT BA.IIRLICH•

nk gihar -ke du i batra rahin , A re-mate c h h e t k a w a ba t r a ap r eOne man-of two sons were. Them- infrom y o u n g e r s o n o w n

ba.pft-te k ah is I d , I h e b i p ü , k eh r l- m a j a u n h am r o h i s h o el

e

a

t

h

e

r

-

l

as

a

i

d

t

h

a

t

,

'

0f

a

t

h

e

r

,

p

r

op

e

r

t

y

-

i

bat d I n h o . T h e r e d i n b i k e

Then d iv id in g was-given. F e w d a y s pas se d

battl d e o . '

dividing giv e. '

batra s a b

80n a l l

taunthat

chhetkawa

younger

pardese c h a l ga y 8foreign-piece going went

dinhe. J a b k a u t i

was-given. When a-cowrie

bare k a l p i r o . T a bbill famine fell. Then

hasaia-k8 g h a rinhabitant-of i n - h o ekhetal l

-

la

s u

a r

c

ha

r

l i

d

o

. '

' fields-in s w ine tending , take.'

hTsa a p r e j a m ashare o w n together

au u h a a p r o m a %and there own property

naht r a h g a Y Onot remaining went

kinho e k mulko- rO

made o n e co untr y- of

chalakl-ma u r a

wickedness-in was t ingtaba ü m u l k e - m a

then t h a t c ountry- is

A gar lt) hone l ag re au r ü mu l k o - r 8he poor to-be began a n d th at c ountry- of

Ram k ar nO la gr e . t r ar e- kb 1 k a h i s

work to-d o began. H e him-to th is s a i d

ekone

ki,that,



121

Asa), etc. Th e figures are as follows:—

131mga • • • • • • • • 4,584

Bliegalpur • • • • • 4,584

United Provincelt • • • 6,950

Aligarh • • • • : 250

lfainpuri • I •% W O

E t t l W a h • • • • • 400

Bijnor • • • • 1

1

0

0

0

Rampm

, •

• • • • • SOO

Khali • • • 2,500

Bahroich • • • • 500

NAIL

The Wats RTC dancers, acrobats and prostitutes and they are found scattered over awide area. Th e ir fe ta l number as returned at the Census of 1911 was 126,428, dist ri–buted as fellows :—

Number & w a n •

of Nals. B e i v i

Bihar and Origett •Central Provinces and Rem

United Pluvinces •

Central India Agency

Rejputimn Agency • •Elsewhere

VOL.

5,143• • 0 , 970

• 5, 65 1• 11, 885

• • • 6 8,370

• • • m o o

• 9

4

4

7

• 7 , 8 5 7

• •

TOTAL• 120,428..,===••

The name Nat is a Prakrit-Sanskrit word and means.Name.

'dancer,' acto r.' I t does not connote any definite tribe

but comprises many different clans, who are only linked together by their commonoccupation. Nume rous names o f sub-tribes have been returned fro m the various

districts. T h u s we find Ba islylis and BanjarAs in. Mainpuri, Beriyas in Etawah,Brijhrtsis, who state that they come fro m Braj, h i Bahraieh, Pahärl Bhibars in Bum-

pur, Pastes, Tasmalitz, and so forth. Th is simply means that any tribe may be repre-sented among the people acting as Nets.

In such circumstances we cannot expect to fin d aLanguage.

separate language spoken by the Nate. I n the info rma-tion collected for the purposes of th is Survey there figures a Na t language, retu rned

under the name of nate-ki: boll, wi th or withou t specifying additions such as

Toro. • 11, 584

= Z z t a m ol t • • • V

The specimens received from the districts, however, show th at there is no suchdialect as Nati. Th e various clans classed together under the head of Nate speak the

dialect Of their neighbours. L i k e many other wandering .

t r i b e s , h o w e v e r , t h e yh a v e a

NArgot p r o f e s s i o n a l argot, made up by disguising ordinary wordsl .

In the same, way as in Criminal sad, Th is argot ha s



122 N A I L

nothing to do with grammars The underlying dialect is either the ordinary vernacularor a mixture of forms derived from different dialects, such as we might reasonably expect

in the mouth of travelling professionals who roam over a wide area and who arerecruited from more than one tribe or clan. The specimens printed below will, however,show that the dialect of the Nets of the 'United Provinces contains an unmistakable

admixture of ItNaethilni. Thus we find forms such as ball* sons; batra-n& by the son,

in addition to the regular bafril-ne, by the son ; gaya, went ; and iiipa, went, in Mainpuri,and so forth. Some few details will be mentioned later on. I t therefore seems as if

those Nets whose speech is represented in our specimens have come from or at leastspent some time in Rajasthan. The specimens wil l, however, also show that theseRajasthan' features arc too few and too little thoroughgoing to justify Us in classing

Nati as even a debased form or Rajasthan". Wha t is meant under the denominationsNati and Nag k boli is not a definite dialect but the professional argot of the Nets.

As in the case of Figs" the argot of the Nats contains several peonliar words such as

bbrii, boy ; bi2FL, ehhaT, water ; ohhandar, day ; ohilapaa, go; aimed, diani, eat ;gaim, thief; kap, cultivator, squire ; kholld, house ; hhum, mouth; 'mond, die; lad, ngdi

bull; tail, night ; tiyargei, that (person or thing) concerned ; Opel, drink ; O W, pig,and so forth. Most of such words are known from other argots and dialects such asSgs" and cannot yet be explained etymologically. Some such terms taken down from

the mouth of some Tasmehaz residents of Oawnpore have been printed on pp. 314-318of the Selections from he Government Records North Western Provinces and Oadh,Vol. 1. 1862. •

The great majority of Nat" slang words, however, have been taken from thecommon Aryan vocabulary of Northern India. T o prevent outsiders from 'understand-

ing them, they are then disguised in the same way as in the argot of the Basis and others.One and the same word can be made unrecognizable in several ways and accordingly

assume many different forms.

I have npt noted any certain instances of mere transposition. Compare, howdver,

/chum, mouth (Bijnor) W a d = bao1ch4, young (Mainpuri).

The prefixing of a consonant

s w h i c h

t h e n

o f t e n

s u p e r s e

d e s

,

a n

o ld

i n i t

i a l ,

o

n

t

h

e

other hand, is very comnion

? A k is prefixed in forms such as hat, eighth (Rampur) kodmi, man ;. and substi-tuted fpr an initial b in htlf, share (Mainpuri). I f h is much more common. Compare

khl-nulloi, property ; khimer4, my; ihandar, inside; khakal, famine; kh6lii, small ;hhin, day ; khetai, belly; kkainai, having put on ; kh 'cid, after ; khujhei, me (a ll from

ldainpuri) ; hhachohi, water; khunaddi, river; khapdni, water; khabcid, ,

b i g o n e , S i r ;khabhectici, wolf (all from Bijnor) khanet, belly (Rampur), and so forth.

Oh is substituted for an old labial in words such as chakar, seize, Hindostint pakarkhaeholle, speaking, cf. Ilindestani band, in the Bijnor specimens. Ohh is similarly

used in words such as ohhilkal, hungering ; chhigh = muik, country (Mainpuri);ohhod = Bahl, much (Rampur), etc.. The soft palatals are also 'used as substitutes forlabials in jaI4p = btd, share; lard = ball, big (Rampur) fi n e d = buid, evi l;

jharytt bha iyit, brother (Mainpuri), but also in oases such as ihdlo, one ; jhakal, famine(Ehagalpnr),



NAT. 1 2 8

Of dental Bubstitutes we ma y note thatnne = same, before (Rainpu r), and t he

frequent use of n, nh ; thus, net = khdt, field; netts = ohhati, breast ; matey = moktai,wanting ; tumid sa ma , together (Main • - 7/ - - hho a

f t e

r ; ; n a n m e i

I MO JO = pie a - —

t c a r =

put4)

parnzekar, God ; nath = tat, seven ; nu / a , thou; no" = thd, were; nhë = chho

ssix (Rampur), and so forth.

Of labials we ma y note, ph in pher, three (Rampur) b in forms such as beg, one

bithe, to him (Mainpuri) b or = aur, and; baki, watchman (Rampur) ; and nt, i n wordssuch as maha k a h a , said ; myg = WI, why ? mahla = data" , wishing ; miarp a ' , love ; mat = bad, after, and so forth in the Mainpu ri specimens. Th e fo rm

martuk, dead, is probably of another kind, the base mar being prefixed. to the base lug,.

to d ie. I n some of the Mainpuri specimens the old in itia l which has been replaced bym is subsequently added at the end of the word ; thus, tnOthhe =He t, field; musikke =

kituaf, me rry ; mogc7ohho-too = ohhold-ne, b y the younger one ; metebe •-= bete, sons ;tnapbd = bap, father ; Ingrate = Lira, thy; Mtlar8d A g a r, swine, and so forth.

Of other substitutes we may note / in tilp4 = data, went ; = badokaii,

bad conduct (Mainpuri) r in ran = kan, ear; rahat = Hot , field (Itampur) re!h a

ohhOfa, sma ll ; rabfko = sab, all (Bhagalput), and so on. I t is also used instead of y inthe List of Words and Sentences from itampur printed below on pp. 180JE, in the

word tiyaryl rat, cow, where rde Corresponds to ilindOstani ocic, while tiyaryi is apronoun meaning ' th at thing just mentioned.'

As in the case of other argots we also find words disguised by means ot additions a tthe end. No te forms such as khotai = pet, belly ; Ichimaiat n ic il , property (Mainpuri);

=lob, direction (Bijnor), and several consonantal additions. Such are, k and y informs such as kanya and keica, said ; (maga, went; rasyti, stayed ; pattya, got (Mainpuri)

oh and j in hooka, was (Itampur) k n ia , made (Bijno r) cerebrals in forms such as

lagacina, to apply (Bijnor) ; loyarna,. to beat (Rampu r) paokkwarb, asked (Mainpuri)I in forms such as khabapta, fa th er (Etawah) p in verbs such as deppO, give; litpa,

went ; liypa i, applying; harpaonadc (Mainpuri), and so on. No te also akar = de, two ;

belpsa-ke, of the father (Rampur) kaina, to do, anti the curious forms jalarna, go ;a wn & come (Mainpuri) a ird , came (Rampur) f a aura, going (Rampur) a rra , came

(Bijnor), and so forth.I t wi ll be seen from the figures given. above on p. 121 that most speakers of Nati in

the United. Provinces have been returned from the western part of the Province, from

Etawah in the south to Bijnor in the north. W e are comparatively best informedabout the sta te o f affa irs in Mainpuri. There are several tribes in the district -

w h oake use of the Net slang, such as the Baisiras, t h e

.

B a n j a r d s , t h e

B a h a m a ,

t h e

K a n j a r s

anti the Kalabits. Th e base is apparently everywhere the current ilindostani dialect

-with a tissue of Biljasthilni, Th is element has net been organically mixed up with the

underlying Hindeltiint,• but Rejasthant forms are occasionally used side by side withthe ordinary ones. Tin ts 'we find, instances of the nominative in t?, the oblique Mee in a.

and, the plura l in a of strong masculine bases; compare ra j

-

a f t ' ) o h i n d a h o i O h o h o ,t h e r e

was a rich man, b u t commonly fo rms such as Playa baka hoioholta, the big soil was

(hi the fields) ; baka-ne and bake-se', by.the son ; gikor bafra hoiohoke, shore were twoeons, and so forth. Th e version of the Parable of the Predigal Son which fo llows • Weil:illustrates this form of speech. I t has been taken down from the mouth of a Baislya.

•a 2voL



No. 313.]

Be'g rajette-ke 4 h e r b e t aOne m a n - o f t w o e o n s

kauga k i ,

father-to it-was-said t h a t ,

kuehh

whatever

Wtimalai

properly

holohehe,was,

netol-ml

fields-in

nem&

.together

kuchallin-bad-conduct

holehohl g a n g u t h l khulk-mg

.having-ceased we nt t h a t country-inn a u

Uj

h

o l

e

h

o

h l

g

a

u

g

t

i

•

T

a

b

l

-in-want having-become went. T h e n

jithi-kewhom-of

to.u0c,swine

124

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

NATI (BAISIYA.),

SPECIMEN

'eye0 holehehe.

were.

chhuarA„father,

depplolehobA ha l the khujho d e p p e . s T O t a bi

•becoming i s Ma l m e having-given give.' A n d then

kat V I M d e p p a . T h e r e khing•ke B a d

shares having-made was-given. F e w • days-of V i e r

kull-ke b e g dilr-ki khulk-k

t

e

having-made one distant country-to

khura.6

having-wasted

Mara,big

uthIthat

wah l i g p l V i l n a ;he employed went.

dimang-kil k h u t h l

feeding-for having-sent

Uthi-a-thl khete batril-ne

Them-in-from smal l s on-b y

khiesa khi mfve,property-of s ha re m i n e

b p * .was-given.

khakal

famine

AntAnd

DISTRICT MAIRPTIRL

uthl-no

hini-by property-of

khete batro-ne s a b l

small s on-b y a l l

lily& W a l l a IchapnAwent. T h e r e • own

jabiwhen a l l

holeheha, a u r

,w a h

became, a n d h e

khulk-ka b e g ra je tto chi ndAcountry of one m a n r i c h

Aur uthiqul uthi-k0 khapngAnd him-by h i m Q M

deppA. A u r w a h h e t i

was-given. A n d h e d y i n g

hotohobil k t u t h l ohhilkg-the j o taa tyl a dImmattl, holeheha, kh ap ei tbecame that those hiselss-from which p i g e a t i n g w a s , o w n

kbillat A a r ! l e p p e , I d I d o l t i t h e deppata k h a t i hoiehohtt.belly having-filled •may-take, a t anyone h i m g i v i n g n o t

Jabl khos-ma, a l um I c a ug a , *khimer0 chhfuo-kO khi tno W m ! ,rats sense-in came, it-was-said, • ' my fa t h e r - o f to-mank m e n ( 4 )

twiwati hoichahatl ha t; ma i & h a s ' l ugl A h a . M a l khuth-kil kha pnobread becoming b y - h u n g e r dy ing a m . I having-arisen a w n

•hhtlarti pita litpagit au r uthkh o kaugtiga k l , HI V O. ohhearit, m a i l

father near will-go and l i m b wi l l -s a y Ma t , " O• fa the r , sne -by

• h a v e

-

k i ,

a u

r

tA

r

k

A

u

r

a

heaven-of and of-thee 's4 was-done ; Vlow thi s fi t N o t remained a i m . •



NATI (13A181 14

ki W e t ba t r k i n g i d e p p i j i 1 u r 8 .t h a t t h y e o n h a v i n g-s a i d h a v i n g-g i v e n I-m a y - g o .

kedufi-a-the beg -Id u i ifik kh a u s i l e p p b . " ' U h lm e n-i n : fr o mo ne-o fli

kehaving-ta

kentake,''Th

enhaving-ar

isenawn

ehhaarti pay Hip& A u r wah ab ifather nea r went. A n d h e y e t

kh u t h i7k ee h l ye a r A- k r . )m

i ar

immediately h i m-o ff a t h e r-t o

l o ve

ligpai l e p p a o u r uthi-keh a v i n g-c l a s p edw a s-t a ke nandh im-o f

Chbilorit-ne khopne kedady8-thl hug):Fa ther-byo wnm en-t o

hav ing -sa id

eluro, o u rclothes having-taken co me, a n d t o -h imkhafigurlia khohgfithi o u r uthi.ke

finger-on r i n g a n d h im-o fh om i d i r u n 4 o u r 111,1131 . k h a n a

we may-eat and merry may-make

hoiehohil, th e ohuiida Alu rit I m r e ,

was, h e a l iv e Min e ; anywhere

dfir hoichehd h i nt bi-ki l i

fa r w a s t h a t h i m

aur h i p -k b u th i -kbcame, and having-gone h i m

gang]. r A a b l A lu rA hoichoho,' T a b ' n u s thaving-gone stayed, now come l a . ' T h e n merry

Aur p l a t a hatra n e t a -0And h i m-o fb i gs on

aur kh ineh -ki kbawa j no me , o b land dancing-of sound was-heard, then10'what

M UM

•00018

bithehim

holohobe, ba i?become i s ? '

hoichehe, a u ris, a n d

china Bluthwell co me

Khujhe khapn6Me o w n

khuth-ke khapno

naukhte

seeing11,011-thbbreast-to

khitue kh i te l e p p is o-man ykisseshoni

ng-takenwer

e-taken.

deppil I d , o h in d e,i t-was-giventhat,'goo

d

uthl d e p p i d e p p e ; o u rhaving-given g i v e ; a n d

paur-mg rewriyAfeet-on shoes having-put-on

Batre-nc u th t-t ht k a u g E t k i , e h h u a r A , ma l -n e khoges•ke, a u rSon-by h im- t o it -was-said th a t , ' 0 f a t h e r , me -b y heaven-o f • a n d

tea A u ra k ti l le , o u r k h o t t k i p h i r t e a hotre k t i l k a u g e . 'of-thee s in w a s-d o n e ,a n di t - i s -n o tt ha ta ga in

thysona ny on em ay

-c a ll . '

ki yoh metaas th is m y

bi kb a t i

even n o t

121$

olth dagood

hins-of

khoinel deppi); aurgive; a n d

_batra l u g i j a t u r a ,eon having-died gone

hoichohe ra n e k i y a

is to -kno w wherekeine rouge .to-Make began.

hoichehA, j a b ' khakeu•ke-te (aura ,

was. W h e n house-of-near c a me

beg kerlml-kil, ka ug a k i , ' yeone ma n -t o it-was-,said tha t, ' t h i s

Aur uth i-u e b it ho k a u g l i • I d , ' tea j h o ' iy aAnd him-by t o-h i m i t

-w a s -s a i dt h at ,' th yb ro th er

Ore ehhitarii-ne jh a rl ohind diyunna-kb kÜIlä h o i i dthy fath er-by v e ry goo d feasting:for made i s a s

Irthl-ne k i t t ha ho ieh oh i go ug i i . I dwae-eeen.' H i m - b a a n g ry having-beoofna we n t t h a t

.bithkhalran-kek

that house-of in s id e n o t wi l l - go. T h e n h im-of fa ther-by there-from

itlur-kg u t h i na mj i t yA . T r t h i - u e ehheara-thl eheate-mt kau ga ,.having-come h im it-was-entreated. R i n i - b y fa th e r-t a answer-in it-was-said,



126 N A T I (BLISLTA).

naukh, i tn e ha ra s -the m a l ter". nidmat

'sees so-many years-from t h y service

tare kaugne-thi kha ttl kha ti ki il lã , k i

thy .order-from n o n o t tvas-done, tha t

ehtibke, khujhe khati deppa,-

ki kha pno

you* n o t wasgiven,-one to-me t h a t o w n

Wino. A a r j a b t e r a y a h h a tr e a b u tto-make. A n d w h e n t h y t h i s s o n c a m e

*ettiyfkag k h u r k iwomen-among having-wasted

deppe, t a - n ewas-given, thee-by

chide, dimume-ke u t h i

good feasting-for was-made.' H i m - b y to-him

sadA mora i p a s hoichchii ha l, a u r jo-kuchbalways of-me nea r become a r t , a n d whatever

doing

khadi

thee-by ever

hoichche, X i n u s i h e na najim holehohO k i te r &is. L i n t merry to-be proper i s a s t h y

hoichcha, th e c hi n& ; a u r h u e , b i , Mu lti

was, h e w e l l c a me a n d anywhere even not&lure holohobe.

1come i s . '

bochoha,am,

khlyewrg-ke

triojith-nowhom-by

'beg kl inkriy il-k ione she-goat-of

tere.

thy

uthi-ke m a t h t e j h a t i

him-of' for-the-sake v e r y -

kaoge, b a t , r e , t a' 0 s on , thots

mCiral hoichche, t h e O r amine i s , t h a t thine

yah jha ly a,this brother

hoichohn, t h e

teas, h e

aur khnd

and ever

satgI n u s i

with merry

khimelai

property

lugndead'

abi

no w

-

The specimen which follows represents the same kind of Hindestani mixed with

RAjasthApi• Compare Bajastiant forms such as khus-ko bora ntetabe (i.e. beta), his

younger son ; mapboi, i.e. bapai, by the father; majaa-kb, to the servants ; bhayb-chharhad become; rauchha, I remain ;, 'tnaho and mahli, said, and so on. Mos t forms are,

however, ordinary Hindesteni. The specimen has been taken down from the mouth of a

Baisiya. I t differs from the preceding one i n the common practice of suffixing theoriginal initial or disgnined words ; thus, manega=gane, singing ; ma idia=fata, shoe,.*mid so•forth.



t No. 89.]

hek m a k assOOne m a n - t o

mahA, m A p b O ,it-was-said, ' f a th e r,

us-ne k h i m a l

khimal-ka khissA khimOra

property-of sha re m i n e

unIA m a t ' d i y A.

him-by pro p e rly to -th em div idin g was-given.

naC4OchhO met6 b0 • sab-kO mn h a j • kar-ktall together having-doneounger s o n

muperso k i y a .

journey was-made.

Jab

When

Khus

That co u n t ry - in

Khus-nO k h u se.Rfm.by h i m

mahtA t h A k hi

.wishing w a s t h a t

maitayaibelly

hosh-la

bharO, k h i

may-fill, t h a t

bbaya-chha,sense-in become-had,

bahut k b arOtimuch b re a d s

•khu th le &pm&

haring-arisen O w nmapbe, kbAsmau-kAfather, heaven-of

A ik na i tha rachht i

fi t n o t a m

majpW-ml khtik-saservants-in o n e - l i k e

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

dos

Iwo

alta

There

khapne mOtkheown in -fi e ld s

khun

those

NATI (BAISIYA)•

SPEOIMEN U.

Bab mir-chuka -kir-chukA 1 1 8

all had-been-wasted-away t h a t

chhula tma k h O k kh i ra is -ke

one s q u ir e -o f p l a c e • having-gone was-employed.

mu arso ebarabanswine t o - f e e d it-was-sent.

kOi

anyone

mahit

it-was-said

Khimal

Itea-ki3 p A s

father-of n e a rkbaur

and

khi U r /

that t h y

banA." '

make."

127

mAtObO t h e ,sons w e r e .

apna m a i

own pro perty in-bad-conduct

mirkAchhO

husks

rabrAtO

of-thee

it

)hich

ID/STRIOT MA INPITR I,

rn-ml-se roOtRchhe-ne

Them-in-from yo u n g e r-b y

muihO ( 1 6 . ' T a bto-me g i v e . ' T h e n

ThOrat d in -ke m a t

Few d a ys -o f • a f te r

khOk d O r- ki c h b utak- k

one d is t a n t cou ntry- to

ladchtli k h u r p k i i .

was-squandered.

khakAl p a rA .famine f e l l .

tag&

chhulak-mg b a r a

country-is b i g

ya ll k b * ,

muarsO matOkhe,

swine e a t ,

khuse n a d e t a • th t t .

him n o t g i v i n g wa s .

ki, m e l t mApbe-kethat, ' my f a t h e r - o f

Waitl ie

apnAown

Jab

When.

servants-to

bhOkIZ m a r t & h

with-hunger d y i n g a

jANA, a u r k h u so

will-go a n d t o -h immunAgai k i y A ; •,a n w a s -d o n e ;

kahlttyq m u j h fi .

a p n O00'

.

m

a

y

-

b

e-

c

a

l l

e

d

;

Tabkhl kh u t h -k e a p n i SThen ha ving-arisen o w n

Rhimatn.

kahfigA, •g t

wig-say, " 1 0ab i snow' i b i s

miplOrke

lather-of



128 N A T I ( u m * .

pas gayb-claht•near w e n t .

khus-ke m a y b ehim-of to -f a th e r

laye,

having-clasped wao-taken

koka, , al map be ,

it-was-said, ' 0 fa th e r ,

kbbil

worthk i y

;

i

s

aa-done ; t h i s

kahlbytBy-the-father

' a &chili achchhi mosika ye k h i n i k a s

'good g o o d d r e u e s having-taken-out

do, k bus -k e khath-mg kha tiguthi a u rgive, h i m - q t ha nd-on r i n g a n d

do,

give,

2

2

0

5

'gone

TabThen

nazdik

ne a r

Tab

Then

ha ?'

is I '

hus-ki

him-of

bbalb

ham m u s i l h e

we m e r r y

aur

and

hato,

1081

they

khus-ko

Him-of

ITO m a n e g Acame s i n g i n g -

khek kh i nn a r

one s e r v a nt

Khus-ne • khuse

Him-by t o - h i m

terh mii pbe -ne

Wah a b l d k h u d b r

He y e t f a r

khirahm b h a y a

. pity b e c a m e ;

aur

and

ab m u j i g a y enow a l iv e w e n t ;

musikhe l a m e

merry to -m a k e

barb m ota b e

big s o n

me-n6

me-by

n MAO.not

o f

bulake

having-called

znahe

it-was-said

barl m a f a t

thy fa the r-b y b i g f e a s t

malgoebil p a y o . ' M u RA k i ,

good s o u n d w a e - g o t ! A n g e r w as-made,

Id l i e . T a b lc hus -k e mbpbe-ne k h i m a np a y A.

that may-go.mygoThen h i n i -o f fa the r-by wae-remonetrated. R i m - b y

bhp-ne j a w ã b

father-to a n s w e r

mijbat karpate,service doing-was,

nielo k i , . l a k b ,

was•given t h a t , ' s e e ,

kbablul t a r e khuk m-ke

Over t h y o r d e r - o f

bahut k b imomache•

much k i s s e d -

aur

and

apneown

m a n ,

nzay-make,mOkhfie

lost

lag&

began.

metakhe-mg h a t e .

field-in w a s .

giacha-bart,O-ki

danoing-of

puebhwil reit-wen-asked

11110, k hu s o l a k b - k b

was, h i m having-eeen

khidanr-ke u s a i m a l e g ohaving-run • him t o - n e a

aur

heaven-of a n d t h e e - o f

raucha I dam

nokaril-kueervants-to

lhO,

bring,

mhby6-mii

foot-on

because

gaYolwent,

mero

my

ab

no w

Meta d-ne k h u s

Son-by t o - h i m

khitere-kb mu n b g a lsin

metA

bohy t i O n

maim I d ,it-was-eaid t h a t ,

use m a l l dhlie

Film putt i ng-o n

mati,jcz mandhae

shoes putting-on

metbbe i s l ü k800 d e a d

mile g a y e efound w e n t . '

Jab ma rgb e-k e•

When house-ciftwin

sound was-heard..

.1d, y a h k a ithat, ' thie w h a t

ki, L O A m a b hi d A y Othat, ' t h y b r o t h e r c a m e ;

kari, i s n y ewas-made, • this f o r t h a t '

ha c h A h k h a n d a r

not wi sh ed i n s i de

Ha m a r a s b 6 U K

eo-many y e a r s t h y

mubarkhillif u s ol u d i s .

against r i o t w e n t . .



kahhi k h a l k

Thee-by e v e r o n e

apne mOstde-ke mt a th if town f r ie n d s - o f w i t h

tOr5, I t y i j j i t - n e t E r a

thy c a m e w h o m- b y t h y

kbalu-k,o E y e b a p

him-of s a k e - f o r b i g

a l mat6be,

it-was-said, ' 0 s o n ,

ji5-kuchh m o t h•whatever ' m i n e

khisusklIO hOnft

happy t o - b e

gay,went,

itat. XT,

sO mi j iy it Ohe re v i ve d ;

) A I (BAlsifi) .

makarbl-kil b a c h c h i .

goat-of yo u n g -o n emualkho

merry might-make.

mM

property

milftaj

feast

tü

thou

sada

always

bai s O k h i t t l r a

is t h a t e i i i f t e

marArje O A , my a -k i

necessary w a s , because

aur m uk ha a

and l o s t

meshyAe-miiharlots-among

was-made.'

na

not

m;r6

of-mo

hal.

is.

tea, y a hthy t h i s

gaya t h a

tgone w a f t ,

dly4

was-given

Jab y a hWhen t h i s

was-wasted,

Khus-no

Rim-by

masyai b a i ,near a r t ,

Ilhimusikho

Merrymabbai

brother

sb a b

he n o w

ki

that

todtabeson

ta-no5

thee-by

khus-se

him-to

aurand"

mananii,

to-make

marluk

dead

milyo

ffiupci

A t h ird specimen from th e Mainp uri District, which has been forwarded under

the head of Na ti , is of the same kind as the preceding one. I t contains the statemeif

of a Nat about a theft.



[ No. 40.3

khikkitth6 k a r p ocollected were-made

marloh h e

theft having-becomemahh k i ,

it-was-said t h a t ,

Makashay-so

instrwment-for-honse-breakip-by

ua wa ka t gabn i ka rpa tthat t i m e t h e f t d o i n g

Tab g a i m b l i A jThen thieves running-away

Tabkhi m e -n o

was-dime. T h e n me -b y

Tab k h id ip t i • sithab-ne

Then de pu ty sa h ib -by

paugi, s a o h l a p a t-tocts-got, ' t r u t h t e l l 1

gayo.

2 46 4 ro b b e d w e n t .

to m a m a r j a g &

then I d y i n g 6 ti

130

GIPSY LANGUAGES,NATI

,PEOIMEN III.

Marioh b h a l u s - t a k h a i k m u t i wA

Theft w a s ; t h a t - i n o n e k e t t l e

gai c h h e . g a m a r i t h e g a i a .lost w a s . T w o p l a t e s w e r e g on e .

Ne-ne r a p a t k a r p i

Me-by rep ort having-tnade h aving -gon e

taintioa-ki

house-of

gal y awent o r

ta lsh i l a y isearch wa s-t a k

nfila' K h a i k

not,' O n e

'me-re m a r l e l l k a r t

'me-by t h e f t d o i n

miwalde-mal kh a id i' w a l l - i n h o l e

the, s o

were, t h e n y ou ng

DISTAIOT "MA INF!:

w c h h U . K h a i k m a r i wa

/oat w a n . O n e j u g

Phir g a y g .

Then police-station-in w e n t .

mfinithdar fl y t i l i k h

poliee-offioer c a m e w r i t i n g

likhie-ke, p h i r m a r e g a d i • k h a p n o min e th e -ko

having;roaused-te-be-written, t h e n the-inspector o w n s t a t i o n - t o

gaye. K n o h i l l i k n t l y i m i l - a y a . M a r o g a , d i - k a i ma sth e o l u irwent. An yt h in g n o t be ing-found-wiz& Inspector-o f w i t h f r o m

in maUktohdar' a y e t h e . M u l d r a h w

-

a • s a l i t h

k h a d r u i

three wa tch me n c o m e w e r e . . F i f t e e n o r sixt ee n m e n

ki,

en t h a t ,

khildmi-ne

man-byinekblide

9 s e e n

phal

having-broken

baohohe

childrenjag

awaking

Manathdar-no m e r h kh in sh f

Police-officer-by o f-me ju s t ic e

@hale

moved

sipOliisoldiers

maragadi-ne

inspector-by

'is n a t - l d

' this n a t -o fry _

in-me-so

them-in-from

were.

daya,

was-given,

•parpiii•got-up.

nag

not

dal.

was-given.

izhir

gaYVwent.'

kh bilpti s it h a b -k e y a h t k h a r j i

deputy s a h i b - o f w i t h p e t i t io n

magwilh • b u l y fi a a u r k h u n - la twitnesses were-called a n d t h e m . of statemen t

ki r o o r i c h h h i l l I d n a b l

hat t h e f t w a s O r n o t t o a e . '

Khajai m e r a k h in sa f r a i d ' k a r k e ,Your-Honour o f -m e j us t i ce n o t w il l-make ,



NATI. 181


A theft has been committed, and one kettle, one jug, and two plates have beenstolen. I went to the polioe station, and made a report. The police officer wrote itdown. Then the Inspector went to his station. Nothing had been found. Fourpolice soldiers and three watchmen had come with the Inspector. The Inspector thencollected fifteen or sixteen men and searched the house to find out if a theft had been

committed in my house or not. One of theta said that he had seen the thieves at work.

The wall had been broken by Du instrument, and while they were stealing, the childrenwoke and got up. The thieves then ran away. The police officer, however, did not dome justice, and so I filed a petition with the Deputy Commissioner.. The DeputyCommissioner called witnesses and took their statement, asking them to tell the truthwhether a theft had been committed or not. I have been totally robbed, and if your

honour will not do justice to me, I shall die.

The slang of the Nati of theEtawah district is of the same kind as that used in theneighbouring Mainpuri. Thus we find Wird, son, as in Hind5stani, but Wird, eons. asin Ititjasthii.ti, and so forth. I t will be enough to print the beginning of a version of the

Parable as illustration of this mixed speech.



No. 41.]

ICOhft te h 5 . -k e k h a d e e

Some M a n - o f t w o

khabapta-se

fa t i g r - to i t -was -ea ids hee u h

share may-be that

n ä Ji l i k a r

:Shares having-made

bare, s a i l P U P

son a l l p r o p e r t y •

rahyd.stayed.

182

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

NATI (BEVIYA.).

SPECIMEN IV,

ham-ka

Inc-to

was-given.

ikthi

together

bar& t h e .

8048 * W e r e .

Tr hi-ma -86

Them-in-from

'are khabi ip t i t ,

0 f a t h e r , p r o p erty-inirombath

e .ivide!

DISTRICT ETANAH.

laktra- rie '-

younger-by

je h a m a r a

which m yTab u h - n o u h - k o a p n i

Then h i m - b y h i n i - t o o w n w e a lt h

l3Ohit d i n k a t e I d l a h u r r i ,

i f d a y s n o t p as s e d t h a t younger

kar a n t h i i

having-Made another-country having-gone

'Me Na t argot used. in th e Rampu r State is known under the na me o f Fah arlEb ner. T h e admixture o f Rajasthan i forms in the specimens received from the State

is comparatively sma ll Co mpare, however, the alternative genitive suffix th, ri, re ; the

locative suffix _fig; fo rms such as ?nava,' tricihrli, my ; t o . t1it7, or thii, I was ; forms

such as raha, re a d , and rehlti, was ; d in i, gave; k in i, made, and. the future suffixes

and a N o t e also the aspirated let te rs i n yoghci, 'went; duclhte, eating ; dhor, two ;

ther, three, et c. T h e character o f t his fo rm o f speech w il l b e easily recognizedfrom a perusal of t he specimens wh ich follow. T h e first is a version of the Parable,

the second a statement relating to a daeolty• T h e Standard List of Words and Sentenceswi ll be found on pp. 180ff•



[ No. 42.]

B k k a d m i - k o (The w n i k l e

One m a n - q f e l 0 0 8 0 t 1 8 '

khkit k o , k h a t u m - k A ,

it-was-scad t h a t , t father, pr ope rty -ofbappS-na dip-diya.father-by was-given.

bilbta • k Or l a

together was-made

binital-no r a b a r c h

riotousness-in s p e n t

khamlr-kb rOhlO gOghtt•

rioh-man-of ʻ

h o u s e

w e nt .

BOr OhO 1ciàpTh rahllAnd M s d e s i r e w a s

iipan kbanot

are own belly may-fill.

chhintO

servants11 ;

are

Meh P,panI o w n

'

1"father,ab

now m e

4140near

-45h-niSMs

(CIO.went.

father-to

ubal: t i t Obto-them breads

iipn6own

lagib-bya b O rwas-clasped a n d m u c h

obhintg-se V i k a

servants-to it-was-saidid

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

NAT/ (PARARI BHABAB).

SPEOIMEN V.

Nihilrg

•

k h

a d

i n

n

i

c

h

h

o

Feu; d a y s a l t e rbOr k ha dCa -k o nidhwa-kii

and • distance-of country -to

hupibecoming

• O h - n o

Him-by

ke O h

that those

jatup znO ho d ip-dOo.' B a r

share m e - t o g i v e . ' A n dkbaklbra nikle-no chhOd

younger s on - by m a c h

gbghti k h a t u mwent a n d substance

gOki. P h i n O h n idhw ii -k e M k

went. T h e n t h a t country-of on.

Oh-nO k u k f t

Then him-by it-was-said

h&j' ; b O r

are ; a n d

bapsit-ko d h i g ofather-of n e a r

mOh•no l a d s b a r

me-by h e av en a n d

mObil A b b a t e s a h

l

f

servant l i k e

Bor .

8 h

k h

a d

a r

And h e f a r

mat a y a ,

,

b 8 r

•affection c a m e , a n d

ehhOd

caressing w as-

ke,

that,

chilpilags

wilt-gotObrO

'of-thee

STATE ItA7dTtrit .;

r el it K h a l e o h r i - n e b s p s a - s 6ware.

ralit8-no tupda nu k ti ne

jialde-ifl p i g s to- graz e

kilba-s8

husks-from which p i g s

/Oh

bor

and

1

.made.

kuchhe kuohh13

' good g o o d

Younger-by f at h er- t o

rahli

was-sent.

dudhtet

eating

ke, ' m a r e bapsii .k6that, ' ' my f at h er - o f

obhuka l u g t a h a

hungry d y i n g a m .

Oh-sr) k uk i l bg h k o ,

him-to w il l- say t h a t ,

thomn8 r a s O r k g '

before i i n was- mad e ;

karbO." O h b a p a i -k emake."' H e f a t h er- o f

•rahla k e a h g i ni k h-k a r

was t h a t h i m seen-haeing

- khateng-ko e a r i c h l y ) ,

having-run h i s n e c k

BOr b a p s a s p a nAnd f a t h e r o w n

ripe 1 6 p - A6 b O r

clothes b r i n g c l o d



131 N A T I ( PA I t i l t i IIHA,BAR).

oh6 nehr-1513, b Or O h -k6 khu t -n e h i b o r gOnA-n6

him p u t-o n , a n d h i m - o f ha nd -o n r i n g a n d f e e t - o n

b5r h a m d u a b 0 r m i t r o h O p g ,

and w e m a y -e a t a n d m e r r y ma y -b e ,

WO ra h l t , p h i n k h A fi r i g Og hli h a l ; k l i a j a t i

dead wa s , a p a i n a l i v e g o n e - i s ; l o s t

hal.' B or O h m i l r a p t , N O .

ie.' A n d t h e y me r ry t o -b e b egan .

BOr

And h i m- o f b i g s o n

Ayr% b Or • khechne-ki

came a n d d a n o i n g l fk k k e , ' 0 O p

it-was-said th at , ' t h is wh a t

bbaotA V ã ha l , b O rbrother come i s , a n d

r clad h u p t g O g l u l

angry becoming w e n t

bapall-n6 k b abahar

father-by

kOka,

outside

' nab,

it-was-said, 'se e ,

k till r a h a

doing re t l i a in4d;

rhibTi-k1 ba choh tl

rahat-n6 r a h & J a

field-in t e a s . W I

chur n

sound wa s- h e a rd .h a i

? '

O

h

-

n

O

O

h

-

s

e

is? H i m - b y h i m -t o

tOhr6 bApsã-nO j a i d u t n a

thy f a t h er-b y b i g f e a s t

khapifana k o r a l e n ait-was-wished th a t house n o t

ohilap-kar k h a m n A y A .

having-gone it-was-remon strated.

ch had k had in h u pi

many d a y s having-become

bor O h r e k OknO-86 n a

and t h y w o rd - f ro m n o t

bhi m O h e J I B

goat-of young-one e v e n

rug r a h p g . B O r j a

merry might-be. A n d when

khatum patniy8-ne raharch

property har lo ts - to s p e n t

ebb Od & Ax i l k i n l . ' O h - n 6

big f e a s t was-made .' H i m - b y i t-was-sa id

mohr6 4 b i g 6 h a l , b o r I n t b r aof-me n e a r a r t , a n d w h a t ' m i n e

Thin m a i a i r ) p na b a r r u a i h O n aBut m e r r y t o - ma h e a n d • m e r r y to -b e

bbaola h i g h . r a t t l a , p h in kh aju nfin h a l ;brother d e a d w a s , a g a i n a l i v e i s ;

khamla hal.'

found s e .

kethat

was,

gohni r - I A O

shoes p u t - o n ;

InAhr5my 8 0 n

phin l h a m b lagain f o u n d

•rOh16-k6 clh ig 6

en h o u s e - o f n e a r

Bik a l b i t e - n u

One s e r v a n t - t o

kaki, t O h r a

it-teas-said, 1 thy

VOL' O h - n e

was-made.' H i m - b y

ehilpe. O h - k b '

may-go. H i t n - o f

Oh-no hApart-so

Rim-by father- to

ga6 k o t 0 h r I k h a me t iwent th a t t h y se rv i ce

Toh-n6 . b l k

went. T h e e - b y o n e

he kbyArg -kO b a t hthat fr iends-of • with

.Oh n i k l A a y A j e t o h r ason c a m e -

b y -

w h o m

t h

y

fAki, t o h - n 6 O h - k e B e

to-me n o t was-g iven

Olga

thy t h i s

hupi

becoming we n t, th e e -a y h i m- o f for-the-sake

ke, n i k 16, t i x s a d a

that, ' son, t h a t ; a lwa ys

hui, s O t O h r A h a t .is, t h a t t h i n e i s .

xahla, h e

was, t h a t

bee kh a ja t h ,and l o s t

tOhra

thy

teat,



No. 43.]

ad

came

Nam atichaPistol

Kljt,

Eight

thTs-na

head-on

16th

killing

1008,

T h r ma h i n a - so e h h o d

Three month s-from m a n y

rahle b a l a t b h a l . M a l i

in-house d a co it y w a s .

rah a t h a . M e h r l e hbahan

slaying w a s . M y s i s t e r

k

u

d

m

i

m

i

t

r

e

ra

h

a

t

-

k

i

(

I

W

O

man m y b e d - o f n e a r

O-se n fi e h 1 i 6 ,

him-from it-was-asked,

kilkA

it-was-said t h a t , ' he an oth er

Khadarga r ihapro nahroWhile c l o t h e s p a l -o n

bOr

and it-alas-said

bar

and

PhinThen

ke,

that,

185

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

NATr (PAHART MBAR).

SPECIMEN VI.

k ha din b h a e k i

days w e r e t h a t

rattle-se khabgthar

house-from o u t s id eto-

rohle-ne n j u

house-in sleeping

ehilagagoing

tO k a k ithen it-was-said

ke, ' Oh b a r k u d mIman

hue

become

ke, '

h a

m

that, ' w e

tikhni leuthiasword slicks

nandaka•ko b h a e .

guns-of became.

leuthla W e e .

bIkhalite h u p t g a e . T o

together becoming went . T h e nm e ohflpak h i n t i - k e

having-run

raC3hre rah le -n e

' my ho u se -in

moved

hal

dacolts

was,

meb

mehrf3'of-me

gaya, b O

rwent, a n d

alra

have-entered,

hua n u k h A .

become was-seen.

k e, ' baki

that, ' c h a u k i d d r a m. ' B y - m e

Mi.'is.'

bultu

burglars

n and akZ

guns a l l

Gab

chul

fires

lugarl h e rstrnok a n d s l i c k s a m o k , .

4arZigt). P h i n b i k k u d m i t i kh n t

may-throw. T h e n o ne m a n i w o r d

bar n arwa jje -kS, r t w d n o n e a g e .and d o o r - o f b o l t t o-b re a k began.

PhinThen

hat' K h a n d e r t n a l r e h r i.

are.' D a r k n i g h t wa s.

khatiyar o li -k e d b lge

weapons them-of n e a r we re ,

gagnal

going

Meh n t s h t h u p l

igh

quickly

STATE BAMPUR•

kadhl m A h r e

hay' night-at m y

nIppar-ne n u ]

shed-in s le e p in g

rain t M . B i k

slaying te as . O n e

Khotithggrt,ILrose,

Ph in o h ohl lap-gaya.Then h e going-went.

naehla k h a t i s h a l

twenty-five thirty burglari

para. B i k n e h r t

One k n i f e

gap); k equiet becoming went that

Bye mehre dhige rehara

taken of -me n e a r stan ding

Nldbwa-ke dambhe - obhad

Village-of people many

gae.went.higa-se.

h a

l

e

h i

l p

o

near-from bu rgla rs g o in g

nullryte-ne bal m& p h i r a

village-in shouting went-about

obillx).' N t h

-

b l a m e

come! A U-s id e s- f ro m



186 N A T I ( r A l l i n t DHABAB).

bol

&colts

jasurtAgoingBus-ke

Thal-of

huA

become i s ,

11,was-taken,

hajare-kathousand-of

dippihaving-given13018-no

dacoits-by

ha

.

4

n

a

is, n o t

minded lOthte th e. K h l d ra - k eguns fi r i n g were. F e a r - o f

the. D h Orrentha t a t bulat tewas. T w o hou rs f o r robbing

nicehe me h r o h i e g o g l i a ,after I into-house w en t ,

hal, kham41 radhtla-rt, 4 i m e

-

1 7 1 1 1

earth. d u g - w a s , w omen- ofbar n ' a h n a saband ornaments a l l

khatum b u l t t - k eproperty having-robbed

dirt h a l IL Ich l t ragiven i s . Q u i l t s

khurita k i t h i .light ma d e was.

bhaota-se .brother-with.

mare l i t h o

on-account t h e r e

rahe. T h i nwere. T h e n

nukbe, k eit-was-seen t h at

l ip i

having -t aka);

110having-taken

bar n O t h r eand stalks-of-juar-tree

Mehra jacilht-se k a t kharaft i nah7Of-me defendant-with an y ill feeling n o t

Meh-ne kis t bal-kft nab l nehehan a.

Me-by a n y dacoil n o t was-recognised.

un-ke

him-of

bleh i n be la -ki i k e kacherlya-ne r a k e h a lI th ese dacoits wh o

336r j a l h a t u m k h l k l eAnd whioli property recovered

hal. B e k rahri t ak m are tharane mehra rOhla bulattO

ith O n e hour fo r of-me before m y house robbing

court-in st an d in g a r e

khatum

property

gab.had-gone.

gab.

had-done.

kat n

anybody not

chilpe g n

e .oved went.

Until& m i t alook broken

khutart

having-taken-outBats

Twenty-one

'Caged

_Paper

having-lighted

nahT nahchanta,not k n o w .

hokoa y a h a l , m arg f t nail!having-become com e i s , m i n e n o t

rehe.

remained.


More than three mouths ago there was a daeoity in my house at midnight. I weesleeping in a shed outside the house, but my sister was sleeping in the house. I saw a mancoming up to my bed, and on my asking him, he said that he was the watchman. I thensaid, that is another math'

. T h e n h e

w e n to f f .

H e

w a s

w e a r

i n g

w h i

t e

c l o t

h e s .

T h

e ns

o

m

e

twenty-five or thirty 'deceits came and said they were deceits. T h e night was dark..They had all sorts of weapons, pistols, swords, sticks and guns, and eight guns were fired.

I

.

t

h

e

n

n

o

d

,

bu

t

w

a

s

h

lest they should kill me. One man was standing near me with a sword, and started tobreak the bolt of the door open. New many of the village people came together, andthe deceits left me. I ran into the village and went about shouting, 'deceits haveentered my house, come quickly.' From all sides the deceits. were firing guns, • and

iiobody ventured to approach. Th ey kept robbing for two hours, and then went off.After that I entered the house and, saw that the lock had been broken, the soil dug up,

the property of the women •talc on and all ornaments taken away. • They had robbed



NATI ( P A N D A B E A M ) , 1 S T

twenty-one thousand rupees' worth of property. I have given a list of it. The deceits.

had burned quilts and straw and thus made a light. I have no ill-feeling against thedefendant or against his brother; I did not recognize any one of the .

d a e o l t s . I d o n o tecognize those dacoits who are standing in court. The property which has been recoveredis not mine. They were robbing my house in my presence for one hour.

The Nats in the N u m District base their argot on a dialeot of the same kind as.that spoken in Rampur. T he Rajasthfuil admixture is not very prominent. W e may

note forms such as Ichakla and ViaWe, 0 big one, Sir ; khabhec1iti-k0, of the wolf (butIchablietfid-ne, by the wolf) ; aorci., they came, and so on. Note also future forms such asjigret, I will go ; IcOguAgel, I will say ; compare Sisi. Another future formation is repre-

sented by hula, it wil l be. F o r further particulars the two specimens which followshould be consulted. The first is the beginning of a version of the Parable; the secondtranslation of the well-known tale about the wolf and. the lamb.

IrOlo



No 44.1

Kisi ke dmi-ke d o

Same m an - o f t w o

kaki k i , h a m a r a

it-was-said t h at , ' our

bay, d i y s .

share was-given.

sab k h i lb na l e

•

a

U

g

o

o

d

sh

a

v

i

n

g

-

t

a

k

e

n

sabri khubna khurma sti

all go o d s riotousness

;

B

a

b

nA

n

g

i

t

k

a

r

all sp en t making

be g a y a . J a b

'tailing-become w e nt . W h e n

desg-ke k i s i kodmi .s e.country-of some man-wills

ohug.n b h e j i d i y a .

to-graze having-sent it-was-given.

4mere bpg-ke

'my father-of

mar shalpa.

dying w en t .

keguligi k i ,

will-say t h at ,karA hai.'' '

done is."

utne mihanti-kb

so-many servants-to

M a l fi t h i - k e

I having-r;sen

" bApg, • immi-ne

"father, me-by,

138

GIPSY LANGUAGES,NAT/.

SPEOIMEN VII.

nada t h e . e b b e t eSOW w e r e . S m a l l

bgt, d e . '

share having-divided g i v e

Ghane d i n g W i t ' h u e ,

Many d a y s n o t w e r e ,

,dusre d e a l t m u l l

another country going

lagaclue-mg

applying-in

&aid, s o

ceased, t h en

goin

ghana a k a

mighty f am in e

lAchAr k bo kl i tt h a n g l a g , t a b u s

helpless p o o r t o - b e began, th en t h at

barabad k a r

wasted nuking

fitbe mu l l a -m g

there country-in

blAS. T a b u s - n ewas-joined. T h e n him-by

Tab

Then

bahutg

much

hfisha-tta

senses-in

Ot1breads

Ske

having-come

hal,are,

maT

bApg-ke p A s

father-of ne ar w a l ls °funnitne-kA O r o

heaven-of of-thee

DISTRICT BU NO E.

nobqe-ne bAb i -s %

son-by f a t h er- t c

Us-ne a p r i C

Hins-by o w n

hhOtiLsmall s o n

gays, a u • wahg-sewent, a n d t h e r e

diya. A u r

was-given. A n d

r

and

hazer

presence

use tuuc la ,him swine

koghS,it-was-said,

bhuk8

with-hunger

us-se

him-to

taksirs,

fault



13.40

ky n a c h l k hac holte i l o ?what t roub le speak ing a r e I

hop& n a h . G a r i r t k i s - n o/month n e t . A b u s e s whom-by

l a turn-no mel -ke g5,r iahere then-by m e -t o ab uses

depi hag l . A b niar tpg.given may-be. N o w yustioe

bhugti 1 5 . *puniihment reaping may-take.'

NAIL

Mai

liyã a u r t O k -

-

t t i kk a r -

k e

seas-taken an d piece-piece having-made

depl. 1 1 4 1 ? ' KhabhediO-ne k a u g a ,given may-be ' W o l f - b y i t -was -sa id ,

na de p i h g i , t a u tumhar6 bitplienenot given may-be, then t h y fa th e r -b y

yah MO H k i a p n e k a r t a b g - k f tthis wil l-be tha t o w n fat he r-of deeds-of

Yah kaugl-ke khubaohelio-kOThis having-said young-one-of


A wolf and a lamb came at the same time to the bank of a clear river to drink

water. I t was very hot and both were thirsty. The lamb was dr inking water a littledistance downstream from where the wolf was standing and drinking•water. T he

wolf was very bloodthirsty, and its mouth %ratered on seeing the sheep. H e tr ied toraise a quarrel in order • to get an opportunity of eating him. H e said, ' 0 impudentfellow, is it preper for you to make the water dirty by stirring i t with your feet, sothat I cannot drink it and may die from thirst ? ' T he poor lamb replied - 'Sir , whatdo you command ? The water flows from you to me and cannot flow from me to

you.' Then the wolf said : 'never mind, you are a scoundrel ; six months ago youabused me.' Said the lamb, 'how can this be true ? I am not six months old. Wh o

can have abused you ? ' The wolf said : ' i f you did not abuse me, i t must have been

your father, and it is only jus t that you should be punished for the deeds of yourfather.' After having said this he seized the lamb, tore i t to pieces and ate it.

to a b h ieven n o w

tOmi

eating was-taken .

khachh mah lne-kk

•ontha-of

chakar

.!eieing

The Ilats, of the Bahraich District call themselves Brijbasi and state that theyhave 001114) from Braj. Their dialect &come to contain a larger admixture of ItAjasthanithan we have hitherto found. I t is, however, possible that the speech of the different

Bripasis differs according to their last habitat, and it would he unsafe to base far-reaching conclusions on one single specimen. T he first lines of a version of the Parable

wil l be sufficient to show its general character; I t will be noticed that the Rajasthan:Iclement is so strong that i t can almost be characterised as the base of the dialect.

The specimen does not, on the other hand, illustrate the artific ial argot of the Natswith which we are hese concerned.



[ N o . l i a ]

Admi-re

One m a n - g f

kahio,

father-to i t - w a s

,- s a i d ,ham-ne dal-dee .1

T a b a ivie-to g i v e . ' T h e n

.

1

1

j

1

t

h

O

r

do

l

l

s

b

l

t

e

And f e w d a y s a f t e r

pardesan

to-a-foreign-con Wry

ura-dinO.

was-wasted.

141

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

NATI (BRIM.A.S4

SPECIMEN IX.

dui c h i n k & c h h t

Iwo s o n s were.

uha h a e

s0 f a t her,

he

dhan j a u n

property w hic h

dhanproperty him-to

Minhike ohhorii,

small s o n

chahl g a y o , u j i u t r emoved wen t, a n d ther e

DISTRICT BARRATCH.

13-131ht-117t a n h i k e c hh e ra

Them-in-from by -small s o n

hanaftri5 h I s f s c h h e

my s h a r e i s

dinhe.having-divided was-given.

property

Apre

own property

16-kO

having-taken

debauchery-in

The argot of the Nets of the Bhagalpur District is based on a mixture of Eastern

Hindi and Hindostiini with some Bengali forms, I t will be sufficient to give the begin-

ning of a version of the Parable in illustration o f this jargon.'

1I t ia worth noting that the ordinary language of Illiagalpor is Bihar', a form of speech qoita different from H indi,A. G.



(

N

O,

4

7

3

n a b k u d m l-k e

One m a n - q f t w o

4 u t

sm a

- s 8

k

u

t

a

i

s

father-to s a i d t h a t ,batkhilalapV 1:-Ingw5 s a b

divide.' F a t h e r a l l

dihis. T h a r i e b a j b l i a r o t k a

gave. S h o r t a f t e r e m a il

le•k8 j h a r l d ur r a l l

having-taken very f a r going went.dhar5b-kar dihis• J a b u a -k i i

spent-making gave. W h e n him-ofus (18s-m8

that country-in

gall.went.

x11340him

bbieven

own

Tab w a h jbak8k ã j ã

Then h e o n e gentleman

ntthtt-m8 ri i k a r

field-in sw ine

milpait, t o a

would-have-got, t h e n h e

lautit. j a b w a h apn8would-have-filled. Wh e n h e own

Inga j 8 , ha ma r5 dugw5-kebegan that, '

m yf a t h e

r - o f

kethat wah apnethey s e l f

bayittlh a leating are

bhilkan dlAmi

by-hunger eating g o .

je, " 6 (Ingwa, h a mthat, " 0 father, by-me of-thee

raktIA el lO ke t j b l i a r nalpison to-be-called fi t n o t

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

jhari jbakAl p u p i l , b a y i t t l - m o 4barib b 5great famine fe l l , a n d h e food-in p o o r becoming

Ham

telt

142

NATI.

SPEOIMEN X.

rawAll r a h O . R a t k o ,Small

masil

moneymull E u r o .

wealth m on ey t w o

sons w e r e .

sab t l b a

'a l l wealth

4'obarine-ko

feeding-fir

rawall a pn a s a bson o w n a l l

Waha s a b mashl

There a l l money

rehthilnfl

apanown

DISTRICT BRAGALPIIR,-

rawail a p n e •son o w n

mora j h a k h r i tmy s h a r e

rawfill-ke j1 .114sons-of shares

mash g a g

money p i e e

gang ralAU-m8-

pies harlots-in

mareb5 h U g e a , t a b

spent becoming went, t h en

rafigh r a bb l e g a l l . K a j i twith to-remain went. Gentleman'

bhejis. Na s l fie raltar-kO b a n dsent. I t o s k s p igs-of f o o d

ebutkai ohldbit b h a l

-

k e

belly g l a d having-become

dharpit, a png ma n-m o ehhok5

sense h e l d , o w n min d- in to-sag

liana kh O o t ab a

-

ka d n ac l e o

m k a

how-many servants-of so-much bread i s

U d o s ar -k 5 bayitatO h a T , 6 h a mand others-of feeding a r e , a n d

apno clugwo, r a fi g h R a i i U k u t 5 i s iown f at h er n e a r will-go an d will-say

kbahut beIrce k i y a , U h a m r e i t

many fa ult s were-done,. and I t h y

bapail a p n e nAllar•m8 k h§otA, rak1ip5."became; own presence-in servant keep ."'



pow

ThepOms are a menial caste belonging to what Sir Herbert Risley calls theDravidian type. I t is not uniform but comprises several variations and sub-caates.

Some puma supply fire at cremation or act as executioners; others are scavengers, and

,some have taken to basket and cane working. The pOms in the Himalayan &Wetshare gained a fairly respectable position as husbandmen and artisans, while the wander-ing Magahiya pams of Bihar are professional thieves.

The pony] are numerous in Assam, Bengal, the United Provinces and Kashmir.

Number T h e following are the figures returned at the Census of1911 :—

Assam • • 80,412Bengal • • • • 173,991Bihar and Orissa • • • 241,903Central Provinces and Berar • 9,844Fanjet) • • 79,916United Provinces • 383,781Kashmir State • • 52,099Elsewhere • 4,374

TOTAL • 925,820

148

1111111Momomo

To these may he added the following, shown in the Census under the names ofBansphOr and %gar :—

Control Provinces and Berar • • 5 2 , 0 4 7

United Provinces • • • 2 3 , 0 9 5Baroda State • 9Central India Agency • • 52, 405

TOTAL 1 2 8 , 5 1 5

Giving a grand total for DOms under all names of 1,054,336.

The common name of the caste is pain or pOmpk, a word of uncertain origin.

Name A c c o r d i n g to the Brahmavaivartapurina a Pam is the sonof a leta and a chelaclati, and Pama is perhaps the same

word as Pomo. The (lamas or cletabas are mentioned in Sanskrit literature as living by

singing and music. T h e form clonatt seems to be the oldest one. I t occurs in

Varahamihira'a Brihattionadia (1xxvii. 33), which belongs to the sixth century, andseveral times in Sanskrit works hailing from Kashmir such as the Kathasarliaitgara

Somadeva and the Bajataraigitii of •Kalluwa. There cannot be any doubt thatthese (largo are identical with the Doms, and the name of the caste is accordingly old.The base from which it is derived is perhaps onomatopmic ; compare Sanskrit (lam, tosound ; (lamaro, drum. • It is probably not Aryan.

The late Professor Hermann Brockhaus of Leipzig was the first to suggest that

be word (leen might be identical with the name ram, which the European Gipsies use



144VON.

to denote themselves.' T his suggestion has been adopted by Charles G . Leland

2nd Sir George Grieri3on,

3 a n d i tm a y

n o w

b e

c o n s i d

e r e d

a s

e s t a b

l i s h e

d ,

a f

t er

w

e

h

a

v

e

learnt to know that the Nawar or Zutt, a Gipsy tr ibe of Palestine, call themselvesDam and their language DOmeTri

:

4

AUTHORITIES—.

MeitattuKLABD01, Os ta da,- 4 Complete Dictionary of the Terms used by Criminal Tribes in the Paujab

tagother with a thor tH istor y of each Tribe aud the Names and Places of MISMOtlee of indi r idnat

Umber.. Lahor e, 1879. C ent r al Jail Pres% pp, 211,, 51ff.

LEINER, G. D e t a i l e d Anaiveis of Abdul Ohnfur's Dictionary o f the lenns seed by Oriminal

Tribes i n the P a n * . Lahor e, 188,0. C i v i l Secretariat Prose, pp. xviii and ff.

LEITtant, G. W.,—Words and Phrases illustr ating the Dialects of the Same and a . also of Dancer.,

Mirdsis and Mac App end i x to "Clangers " and Linguistic Fragments La bo r o, 1882, C i v i l

Secretariat Press, pp. v am! ff.

So far as can be judged fr om the materials available the poms do not possess

Language.

a dialect of their own, but use the speech of their neigh-

hours. T ha words and phrases given by Abdul Ghafurbelong to a n argot o f the game k in d as that used by the Sgsis. A similarremark applies t o th e DOm dialect mentioned b y D r . Leitner. Neither hismaterials nor the sentences published by Abdul Ghafur are, however, sufficientfor judging with certainty. According to information, collected for the purposes ofthis Survey a dialect called pom

r

a w a s s p o k e n

i n

t h e

f o l l o w i n

g

d i s t r i c

t s

o f

B i h

a r

a n d

. .

Orissa :—Sam •Chemparan • 4

, 9

: 0

6

11 )

)

13,500

•These figures refer to the argot of tho Magnhlyli Duels, who derive their nameMagahiyit from Magah, Magadha, where they assort that their or iginal home was, orfrom mag, road. They are notorious thieves and had characters and do not cultivate

or labour if they can help i L

, T h e i r

w o m e n

o n l y

m a k e

o c c a s i

o n a l

b a s

k e tw o

r k

a

s

.

a pretence, their par t hieing that o f the spy, informer and disposer o f stolenproperty.

The estimates of the number o f speakers of pom

r

a i n S a r a n a r e

c e r t a i n l y

exaggerated. *At the Census of 1911 the pains of Saran numbered only 8,600, andonly a portion of these used. the po in

r

a a r g o t . T h e

p o w &o f

C h a m p a r

a n

n u m b e

r e d

7,962,.and the estimates for that district are perhaps correct.As shown by the specimens which follow Domra is an argot based on the.

current Bhojpur l o f the districts, w it h a tissue of Itajaathitni. and IlindOstanl.

To the latter belong•forms such as the ease suffixes, dative kO, genitive kd,

t F . Pelt, Die Zigentner i n Pampa vita Aston, Vol, 1. Hallo, 1841,, p. 4 8 M r . Lu nn , Inclisehe•

Alter ibonskunde,Vot i, tionend edition, F. 400, note 1 F r l lnz Miklmioh, Debar die Mundarten unit die Wanderungen(ter Zi geuner Eur opa., v ill, p. 57:.------Dookochrlften der Kalserl ichon Akademlo dor Vri llonsohalton. Philoiepli fooh•kistosieoho Clues. Vol. xxsil. Vienna, 1810.

Academy,

,

Iol.

s i t .

1 8 7

1 ,

p .

5Indian Antiquary, Vol, xv, 1886, p, 15,4Ste B. A. Stewart limalleter, The Language of the Hamar or At e, the Nomad &nigh of Palestine- Gipsy Lore•

84ototy. Monograph% No, 8. Edinbur gh, 1014,



DOM 1 4 5

stray verbal forms such as kihuas-na, to say ; tibiae-se, from eating ; kaha, sala ;•lag& began, etc. O f Italasthani reminiscences we may note the termination. es in -the oblique singular and in the plural of strong masculine bases ; thus, kajtoa

-

-kAd i i

chela, two sons of a man. Most verbal forms and, generally speaking, the wholergrammatical system, however, are 13hOipuri. Compare forms such as More, amkaruti, I did ; kahlak, said ; hahab, shall say ; birvarb, we shall become ; fig uctrag,they will see, and the common base bar, bar, to be..

As in the case of other similar argots there is a certain number of peculiarwords. Su ch are : bawd, boy ; c l o t h ; Wag , cultivator ; ruguan dead.lion, eating ; w d , wont ; khirka, horse ; çianlã

, h o u s e ; b k O t h ,

a i t O c h k a ,

a

P e n n;

bhubhur, pig ; ghlynzdya, obmt, rupee ; gem,, thief, and so forth. Commonly, however,ordinary Aryan words are used but disguised by means of various changes and additions.

Occasionally we find transposition of letters, as in (lhanarphul=karanphul, eardrop.,

More commonly we see that a consonant is prPfixed or substituted fo r the beginningof a word. T h e gutturals k and leh are used in this way ; thus, kog=ag, firekbhath=hath, hand ; 1eOhathi=1t4th7, elephant ; khek=ok, one ; khakili=kai, famine

khitlgar= sindir, red lead

.

;

k h i 1 t a r - 0 = h

i k a l - k e ,

h a v i

n g

t a k

e no u

t

;

k h u

r o ,

k h

O r

e =

ran, am. I t will bo seen that the original word is sometimes also abbreviated and

changed in other ways at the same time.The palatals oh and Wm are most frequently substituted for labials ; thus,.

oharkhaill=pap, sin ; c1usgr, pep.] s o n ; ohalkuvlh=balk upth, heaven

machhli, fish ; ohibanitt=ban, forest ; ditiruarke=phir, again, etc. Sonic-

times, however, oh is also used before or instead of other sounds ; compare ohabhi=kabhf, ever ; ohatia=daya, compassion ; chalearkhaig----maukar,. servant ; H A Gbread. rpm is used, as a substitute in words such as (Aanarphal=karasphui„ eardropclhasaili=kasaili, betel nut; ç2hathinkasbin, harlot ; c litemz

-

z igem, t h i e f ;

Mag, goat.

a is -

u s e

d

i n

s e

v e

r a

l

wo

r

d

s

s

u

c

h

a

s

t6

t

,

c

o

a

cowdung nu t a=ju i l 1shoe ; wari=dari, carpet ; neicatti=pani, water; nahar=skahr,town, etc.

Finally we find r in words such as rOpi=lOpi, hat ; o i l m a n , and soforth.

In addition to such devices the Magabiya poms show a marked predilection for

changing their words by means of additions after them. The numerals two and follow-ing thus add an ern, and we get thaem, two ; ticirdm, three; obarent, four; paliohen,

five ; ohhalan, six ; satem, seven ; .

c h a I e m ,

e i g h t ;

I m a m , ,

n i n e

;

d a s e n t

,

t e n

:

b i s e

m ,

twenty. G o is also commonly added ttrnumerals ; thus, kheg5, one ; cittieingo

7

, t w o ;

saldmgo, hundred. •

A common addition is also tit; thus, Orly, foot ; jaclatu, col& winter ; n i r

-

a h l o =ohiragh, lamp; jathabeit, an answer; cihatitu; property ; ohiohartu=bichar, deliberation ;baptu=b4p, father ; • nalehatur,

- g a l a ,

c o u n s e l .

C o m p a r

e

S a d

t o l .

OtLar common additions are khaill, khaihe, khaila in the Saran specimen, and-

hita

l

h i

l e

i

nt

h

e

C

h

a

m

kissed ; oho' Ofraigrztv(ip, sin; bholkhail

l

, b r o t h e r ;

s a h g k h a l S ,

w i t h;

8 a n u l n k h a i h k

z

-

- a 4 m i e ,

ti , I t



146 p 0 3 1 .

before ; ohaakhag=pda, towards ; bapkhaild=tidp, father ; elOtkhaita, sense; tilitkhesild=

khdt, field ; a ra 1tü 4galã , neck ; lutah ild and notah ild=j aid, shoe; sangahild, with;

aunahild, heard ; samanaltite,.before. Note the frequent abbreviation of the vowel o fthe original word in such cases.

Many different additions are made to verbal bases, and the conjugation of verbstherefore has a very puzzling appearance. I f we abstract from stray forms such as,khasuaitd=dtd, comas ; charaaltd=haradtd, i t rain s ; doghluarad----diipi, gave ; tigun-

gharuare, ate, and others, the most characteristic addition is a. This a can be addedalone ; thus, kih•zi-ded, r

w i l l

s a y ;

I

d i d ;

k e h -

a - t e

a n

d

l e a l i -

a -

a l a l e

,

s a

i d

;k i

r -

u -

fed, to make; kill-nui-ea, kih-u-aa, kih-:a-dad, said.

In other cases it is preceded by an s; thus, di-au, gave.; ti-ea, took ; di•au.aed,gives ;. kha-au-dM, coining ; kha-sa-alia, comes (with Ph added in front) ; ki-suic-ato, havedone; a-au-an, a-au-dne, a-sit-del, and khu-sic-ein, came ; chal-ao-del, went; di-sate-e, had

given ; di-saw-es, gayest ; di•suw-as, gave ; di-au-Wan, gave; di-au-alin , gayest.

A very common addition is uar; thus, char-uar-d, to graze ; kah-uar•e, to say;

dekh-uar-ka, haying seen, chaPuar (disit), dividing (gave) ;. rah-uar-d, remained ;Ito-urt-il, it may be ; ntar-mar-thi, I am dying ; I did ; di-suar-tand, gave ;okoh-uar-tarhel, he was wishing; rah-uar-lied, rah-uar-fodel, stayed ; rah-uar-al, was ;

bach-aar-al, was saved ; lag-ear-ale, began; I transgressed; rah-uar-alhd,

was;• chuchh-uar-alak, asked ; mar-uar-atae, has beaten, and so forth ; compareKanjarl war, bar, etc.

The i-suffix of many of these forms is the suffix of the past participle. I t alsomoors in the present in forms such as bar-u-ala, is; ho-loar-,al, a m, a n , is ; WO-war-11iwe are; aut-uar-al, sleeps, and so on. Compare Bhojpuri.

The preceding remarks only explain the most common pUm devices for disguisingcommon words. There are probably numerous similar ones. O f those occurring in thespecimens we may mention the addition of krd in pronouns ; thus , khokrd, by thee;k7ed-1crevii-85, from among them, etc. I t should be noted that kilts may stand for tu,thou, and also for 17, he. I n the ease of verbs attention may be drawn to the frequentuse of compound tenses formed with the base foe, to go ; thus, ho,twei, became; rahuar-laid, stayed; parqatedit, fell ; garigar-iodel, fled ; the occasional .addition of rat insunls-rat, he beard, and so forth. Further particulars will be understood from the speci-mens which follow. T he first is a version of the Parable of the Prodigal Son in theargOt of the MagaliVA DOms of Chapra lathe Saran District. The two other ones havecome from Champarin and have been forwarded as illustrating the slang of the Iyomits.The first of them is a version of the Parable, the second a short Pam story.



[ No. 48.]

Khek ]a jwa-ke d u oh 0aOne m a n - o f I w o s o n s

bapkhaiI-s k i h u ë v ü , h e

father-to s a i d , 0

hewed, s e h o m e d i s u , '

will-be, t h a t t o - m e g i v e . '01194

.

11st

d i

s

u .

dividing g a v e .

ohijkhati kh ekth a

things to g e th e r

obadma.s1

in-riotousness

us c h a h r e

that c o u n t r y

khapne notkhala

own fi e l d s

nal hi 3-86husks-with

&aim artarb a,

wishing-was,

kbAre ch tkha U

iio-him s e n s e

°baba r a a j u r i .many se rv a n t s

bhukh011ii

with-hanger

khatir khekre kihuato,

and to -h im wi ll -say,

khOkre sainun-khaia

thee W o r eVOL. V .

147

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

GAHDril 1.)0M.

SPECIMEN

baruaral.

were.

bapkhaila,

father,

Tab u l t h o k r e

Thew h e t o - h i m

Bahut d i n l a a c hit su r

Many d a y s n o t passed

kar-kb o h a r i o h a h r e

having-made f a r - country

din c h it a rt wt kh a pan darbkhala khurg.

days s p e n t , o w n g o o d s w a s t e d

wah sa b k u o h b k h u r a d i su w0 , l a b u s

he a l l whatever wasted l a d-given, then t ha t

part awful, k haur w a h ( l h a n g i a l h e t w a ,fel l

)a

n

d

h

e

d

e

s

t

i

tu

t

e

b

e

c

a

m

e

,

jinhowhich

klutur

and

khadmi-mg

men-in

bhubhur

swine

khek

one

oharuarb

toll rase

bhubhur t i g un-gharuare

nein e e a t i n g - w e r e

kaune

vnybody

"bC bapkha ila, kham•;ne

" 0 f a t h e r , m e - b y

chapkhsin

DISTRICT SARAN-

lihekre- 14-se o h e o h lk ii -n e -

Them-among-from yo u n g e r-b y

darbidiad j e h a mr e ohakrA

goods w h i c h m y s h a r e

darbkhaik

goods

mi rahuarlawa,

man to-live-went,

bholuar-disuwiisent.

M a y aown

khapanown

na us-Ise

not him-to

hOwa, kh a u r khune ka l luar te , k h a m r o

became, a n d h e

tigunar-se ° h a l l uteating-from . s n u a h

maruartht , MaT k h * k e

dying-am. I h aving-arisen

ke ohOchika & C O sab

that yo un ge r s o n a l l

chalatwil, M i n x kh uh itwent, a n d t h e r e

dismiss.

gave.

kuohh

anything

said, m y

pOp1 b o k h u a rt obread re ma in e d

khapne bapkhailâ

own f a t h e r

aik untilHeaven

Pasneap

khuitt

•a gains

Jab

When

khakal

l a mme

chabre-mZ c h a r &

country-in b i g

k l in

u r

kh

u

h

R

t

a

w

a

k

e

and • there having-gone

jekre, k ] i O k

r èho h i m

Khaur kbokreAnd t h o s e

ohet h h a r t u i r b

belly t o - fi l l

disuartalla. T a b

giving-was. T h e n

bapkh aila-ker

father-of

khaur ha mand I

ohaltitwa

khaur

and

kiruarte m a i chhiruarke tOhãr oltettl

did ; I a g a i n • t h y s o tu



148 I t A G A I I I T I M .

la me l a c k na i-khure . I t h a m r e - k e k b a p n e ma j u ra - ro g - s k h e k

to-say worthy no t -am. . M e O w n s e rv a n t s - i n -f ro m o n e

charabar k i r u • " T a b w a h k h u t k e k h a p n e bapkhaila chaltitwa

like m a k e . " ' T h e n h e having-arisen o w n f a t h e r . went.

.Chahll p a rr & n a , khekre' bapkbalit t dekhu ar-ke ch ayt k i ruwase, k h au rFar c a m e n o t , h i s f a t h e r se e n -h a vin g me rcy m a d e , a n d

naruwar-ke us-ke g a rkh a a thiru-lisuwes ohumkhall , C h e t a - n e kb e kre -se

run-having h im-o f n e e k k e p t - t o o k * U s e d . S o n - b y h i m - t o

kaha, h e h a p k h a i l t , k h a mre -k e ch aiku nt h k h u l t a k h a u r k h a p n e

it-was-said, ' 0 f a t h e r , , • 1 (sic) h e a v e n a g a i n s t a n d y b u rs eV

samankhaig chap-khalla kiruwate, kh a u r .chhiruarke tbh ar (t he ta k a l m a r o

before s i n d i d , a n d a g a i n t h y s o n t o - s a y

1a6k n a l- kh e a l C h a k i hapkhalla-ne klittimo ' chekar-se kih nwe s, ' sab-se-worthy n ot-a m.' . l i d f a t h e r - b y o w n , se rva n ts-t o s a i d , ' a l l -t h a n

khaohlit tepar

good r o b e

pair-mZ n u t afeet-on s h o e s

kihuat-biruaral

because

onallatwli„lost-went,

.hhikuar-ke

having-brought

pahinae,

put-on,

hamar cheta

my s o n

phir chiluartwa.

1gain met-went. '

Kbekar c h a r k a o h e t a

His b i g

miarkhaa khasuan,

near c a m e ,

khu khapn ehe

bawaral K h u khekre-se

'

w

h

a

t

b

e

c

o

m

i

n

g

-

i

sH

e

h

i

m

-

t

khaur t o h a r bapkhalla niman t igunar

chahramdisuwes, kh ekre ke hath

pal-on-him, h i s h a n d

aur h a m t iku na rke k h a u r n u s i

and w e e a t i n g a n d m e r r y

ruard-bartbar ra h u a r t , p h i r

dead-like w a s , a g a i n

Tab w e khan and k i ru wa r liguvare •

Then they .

, m e r r i m

e n t

t o -

m a k

e

b e

g a

n ;

son fi e l d s - i n w a s ;

tab jakhaia khaur nachard khawajthen m u s i c a n d d a n c in g s o u n d

ohekarkhail-mZ-se kb ek-k e chaskhag chelawa t

own s erv an t s-in -f ro m o n e - t o n e a r c a l l i n g

and t h y f a t h e r g o o d d in n er has-given

khaohha chauaresa.'welt g o t . '

kihuas,

said,

wrest

Chald khokre nisau biruaralBat h e ' a n g r y became

n a c re k h e lt a r bapkhaila c h a h r i a s u a - k e

Therefore h i s f a t h e r o u t s i d e h avin g-co me

KhOkre bapkhallik-ka

He f a t h e r - t o

charist-seJ t h k r I

sears-from t h y

angathi• khaur

ring a n d

biruarb,

let-become,

jiwartwtalive-went ;

netkhaila-mg birua ral. K h a u r chnla-khasuatil

jawabtu deghluarse

answer g a v e t h a t ,

sevkhaill kiruarte, khaur

service d i d , a n d

And going-coming

suntrat. K h a u r

heard. A n d

chuchhuarte k h i ,

asked t h a t ,

khapne bhaikbaig aSUAlle,

'yourse lf-o f b ro th e r c a m e ,

khekhejkha l

-

2 -se k i'

u s e

because t h a t h i m

khaur oh l tar n a %N Mand in s id e no t came.

chanine

to-remonetratelagt.

began.

bahutekhuare,

eve, I m a n y

chab-hi kho-kJ hukumkhaa

ever t h y o r d e r



at . t a ma rl I C h a u r k h8k re h a mr8 l c ahlkbalt k b ek m a l r i m a

not transgressed, A n d t h o u t o - m e e v er 0 4 6 g o a t n o tdiSIINVeS Ice kh a p n 8 c h i t s a i l gk h ala k h a n and k I runt b i r uaral. O h akigayest t h a t o w n f r ie n d s w i t h m e r r i m e n t ma k in g might-be. B u t

khApan 8 ch8t8 , jesza khap no sa b-kh a i l le d a rb ib a ig tlgun-taw:an ja is eown t h i s s o n w h o y o u r-o wn a ll-wh at eve r g o o d s .

e a t i n , g - w e n t w h e nkkaiulat t y 8 - h t k h a p - n 8 k hokrd k h men& t i k u mar k i ruai sal!came th en -in de ed yourself-by • for-him g o o d d i n n e r h a v e - m a d e . '

BapkhailL khokre-se k ihuwts, • ' he che t i i , t u s a b d i n

rather h i m - t o s a i d , ' 0 s o n , t h o u a l l d a y s

khaur k ieh hu kh a n

-

1 8 r h a l ,

s e

and a nyt hin g m i n e i s , t h a t

klruiv8 k h a u r n i A l h o t w k haohlitoque; ke a n d

MAGAJUYi DOM.

merry t o - b e g o o d

rabar18 barabar rahua rl, p h i r j i w a r t w adead l i k e w a s , - a g a i n a live -we n t;

Bab t o r h a vim aral.

all t h in e i s

hamre sah gkb aig, ,me w i t h ,

Ma k i khanamd

Bu t j o y

tha. k ak a- k i y ah t a r bhti lkhala

toci4 beoause t h is t h y b ro t h e r

chulatwil, p h i r malluwa4wA2

lost-went, a g a in met -wen t. '

149



ENo, 49.]

admi•k6 dulem-g6

One m a n - o f t w o

kha pa haptu-a6, 3

i Own fa t he r - to , ' 0

Tab chatuar diau.

Then dividing gave.

1isii-h1 d a r d e a t u

taking distant country

Tab u d o s t u -r a li

Then t h a t country-in

lisutoact-naraol. K a

was-deputed. R u s k schalmaro ; khOkrake k e u

wished ; h i m - t o an ybod y

u kahu aral , ' hamara h a p tuhe s a i d , ' ' m y f a t h e r

bachuaral, h a m b h u kh a 1 6

is-saved, • I with -hu ng er

khunkii-so ka k i ) k I, " h a m

him-to wil l -sa y th at , "

samrtnahi16

before

hamra-ketne

t °Atha.went.

garahilaneck embraced-having

13hagwantu-ke samanahile

God-of' b e f o r e

160

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

baptu,

father,

D01,111,11.

SPECIMEN 11.

DISTRICT CRA.MPAR&N.

cheta rahuare . C h h O t k a oh e tA ka h la ksons w e r e . Y o u n g e r s o n s a i d

ohm chubi hamar chakbra disu-disu. '

rupees p i e ° o u r s h a r e g i v e . '

Chaim d i n n a b i tuara l k i khapna chakhrii,

Many d a ys n o t p asse d t h a t o w n s h a r e p i e e

chaltoiel o kh ap na ranclatu-so s a b k d i a u .

went a n d o wn misconduct-by a l l squandered pave.u n a k l i f - m aha kaltu

famine

Khehu destu-mil , kl ie g ) i ldmi-k b h a rahuar-toa

That cou nt ry-in o n e m a n - o f wit h living-became,

bhumbhur

which s w i n e

na disuo

not gave

3

.1

paru ar-tmel, 1 1 6 - t °del.he difficulty-inell, b e c o m i n g - f e l l .

kiha

with

rug ta-ni.

dying-am.

Bhagurantu-ke

God-of

paptu ka rül i ; h a m toh nr chOdsin d i d ; I t h y

chijuva m a i n jann ari,"servant • like cons ider. "'

Chetb -Ice thiguar-k6 haptu-koSon seen-having father-to

bhumbhur charuare

swine fo r - t e n d in g

t i kuno khehu randwa t i kuno

ate t h a t r a s c a l t o -e a tkichhuo. K h O k r a kh a ki l bhauaral,

anything. T o - h i m sense c a me ,

c h i j u r a - k t i k u n 6 - s e b a h i t n U t Iservants-of ea ting -tha n mu c h brea d

.

K

h

a

p

n

ah

a

p

t

u

-

k

e

n

i

a

r

O

W

)

Own f a t h e r - o f n e a r w i l l - g o

sarnanahiI O h a p t u - k o

before - a n d l a 0 e r - o f

kahawe r a c k • na

Son to-be-cal led fi t n o t became ;

Khutuar-ko

Arisen-having

chSyãcompassion

apna hap tu-k6 n i a r

own , la th er-of n e a r

laguaral, d a ru a r- k e

was-applied, run-having

thiru-k6 ch u ma h i l a l isualak. 0116ta-n6 kahulak, 1 )6 ha pt u,

kisses t o o k . S o n - b y s a i d , ' 0 fa th e r,

6 t O h r a , samanahile p ap tu kir3 11 k i h u e

and • o f b e f o r e s i n d i d ; s o n t o -sa y



lack n i t b irual i . '

fi t n o t a m . 'nikahvii-kb obetA-ke

taAing-out s o n - t ochenhili3 h a m

pnt-on ; a n d w e sha ll-ea t

mbuaralbA, j i tuar- tofislwas, lio in g -b e ca me

khushabila h t p

,

t o a e l .

merry became.

KliU-kar r i t i c O

His • b i g

eh alsoaol, n a e l i t hwent, d a n c i n g

lth-toael

becoming-went a n d

Baptu almaFather o wn

el tech uaral a k,

called-having a s k e d ,

k bop nO-kE3 bb abilA sh a e l

ʻselt '-of b ro t h e r a rrieed

karuaralO, khu n-ka -ke e h lawman

tJtade-hoo, because safe-ancl.solitia

house-in

began.

pall*A.• 1 5 1

nOkarbila-s6 kihualak k i

t' c k a d h i a

t a r

servants-to s a i d t h a t , ' good clo thes0110111110, o k h o fi g h t i l l a u g ortu-m'g n o ta b ilAput-on, a n d hand-Oil r i n g a n d f e et -o il s h o e s

tikuni k a r u a r l h a m a r obOtA• lu g a ilmerry s ha l l -ma ke ; m y 8 0 n d e a d

toasi rabus i , a b miluar- toOpl. ' 1 1 - l o glost gone w a s , n o w found-became.' T h e y

0 4 1 b e t u - r a buaral.

son fi e l d - i n w a s .

bowarail shajA chejuarailgoing-on music beating

Kbiltu-m4

sunahila. A u rheard. A n d

ap d a u l 6own h01186

nokarbila-saservant-from

hawaralo ? ' n u n - I d - s o kehu ld k i ,

''what isagoing-on t ' u r n - t o s a i d t h a t ,

baruaralo ki t sp u e -k e ba p tu l a d hia tikanti-kb

has-become s e l f - o f f a t h e r b i g e a t i n g - f o r

paruara18-bAro.' T a b u M i n g

found-has.' T h e o h e a n g r y

r t o o l . B a p t u da u l -se

not wen t. F a t h e r house-front going-out-caine

kii6-li 1 a g u a r a l e . enwT a b u bap tu -kO jababtu d iaualan, ' h a m

him-to to -e nt re at T h e n h e fa th er-tc answer g a v e , '

liapne-ko k s t A d i n tu-sO a t

-

m e d i a k i r u a l l .

K a b b i

k h a p n d -

k e

u h a o

h a n

self-of h ow-ma ny d ays-from service d i d . E v e r s e l f - o f w o r d

* r a n . M u d i i k b a g a Pliottuü n d i s h k e k h a p n a

not transgressed. E v e r m e - t o o n e k i d n o t ga ve th at m a g i

dOstu-ka s an g a b i la m u d k a l e . B a k ' dhashin-ke s ab g a h ib i

f riends-of in -company me rr y might-make. B u t har lo ts-o f in -company

rAllyI ( M O a sh d lia ntu kh urA d isu , to -1 t a b - l a Buie), tab -hT,

your-lionour's th is son a l l wealth spent gave, h e t h e n came, t h e n

nImat & O b i & mo tikA, ° l i a n a - k b t i h u n t - k o dishpan.' B a p t u

good b i g f e a s t h avin g-p re pa re d e a tin g -f or you-glabe Th e - f a t h e rkhO-ka-s6 kihulak o h e t a , hamar sAth t u kbames6 baruala, 8 8him-to & y i d t h a t , ' s o n , m e w i t h thou a lwa ys a r t , w h a t

barusie bamar, sO t a r o biru &rale. B a l a khushabilii k irake oba hua ral„

is m i n e , that thine i s . B u t m e r r y to-make it-was-wanted,

khuar6-ko to r bhahila rOguar toiel, phor g uar toAel u n l i toiel rain:wai

t because th y brother dea d went, again alive went ; lo st gone w a s ,

pher mi lual t a d . 'again found went. '



[N o. 60.]

152

GIPSY LANGUAGES.pom11,1.

SPECIMEN

Klink ra jah i la rahuare. I C h e - k r o dha ntu pafichem c !hern g imi lwe

One r d j a w a s . H i s p r o p e r t y fi v e t h i e v e s to -ste a l

gahuaral. G i m i t t e g i m a t e n a r i c h h h a t 0

-a e l . P a fi c h e m u

went. S t a l i n g s te a l in g mo rn in g becoming w e n t . F i v ekhapus-mil naleha tu ch ichara tu k iria lak , l a b n a j a n t u b a e h u a r i .

8 eices-among counsel de lifieratio n ma t te , c? ww n o t living-be ing will-be-sa•ed .

Naliil Hsu, khohi p a r dh an tu t ia ra , (epa r churda l e kh i t khorhawe disu.:Bed bri ig , duet o n pro pe rly place, cloth corpse likeness covering give.

Charemu-garft CliZ

.

L I • c t

C h a u i l

•

k l i u t i

L - k ek a n d

h a t u

- p a r

t h

i r

fi

d

i

s

u

.X

I

I

&

Four-of-us f o u r l e g s having-lifted shoulders-on p la c e give. O n e

adult nu ith ii-m; ; k icha kahr i th- la th i r i i l i su , kandhatu-par n u d a r t h i r d

man co mivn g-in fi r e h a n d - i n p l a c e t ake , s ho id d e r-o n . h o e p l a c e

Hsu.' K h a i s a n i k i r f t - k e p a rie lle me g e m g a n g e r t o ad .

l

a

k

e

.

!

•

T

h

u

s

h

av

i

n

g

-

d

o

n

e

f

iv

e

t

h

i

e

v

FREE TRANSLATION OF TH E FOREGOING.

DISTRICT ClIAMPARAS.

There was once a king, and five thieves conic to steal h is property. Wh i l e they

were thus occupied the morning Caine, Th e five thieves began to consult among them-

selves. ' N o w none of us wil l escape. L e t us take a bed and put the stolen property on

it. Th e n let us pat a cloth over the property as if it were e: corpse. L e t fo u r o f us

take the bed at its four legs and put it on our shoulders. L e t the fifth one take fire and

cowdung in his hand and put a hoe on his shoulder.' H a v in g done so a ll five th ieves

escaped.



154 I t t Aalt.

A k is prefixed in words such as k h i p g , fire; K iraneh i, Ra nchl; k5htit=h44h ,forearm; kohor=har, bone.

Eh is added in the front of some words ; thus, Hangar, finger ; H S:

l i c k = a i : k h , e y e ;khamro=hamre, we; khimsdr=mds, flesh ; khirttri=reml, r̒id.ow.

Oh and 00 are, as usual, prefixed to or substituted for labials; thus, aiblid),brother; ehhete=bola, son.

_Ph is used in words such as (lher, a seer.

Nis used in a similar way in nail=bhail, bullock.i l

l

s

p

r

e

f

i

x

e

d

i

n

p

r

o

n

ou

n

s

a

n

d

i

n

t

h

en

u

m

e

r

a

l

'

o

n

e

';

t

h

u

s

,

b

ban, yonder ; bek, one.

I t is substituted for a p in ralichlet=pffeh, five; rith=p7A , back ; rolkai=p6 f, bellyand / has been used instead, of i in lembhmi=nabh, navel.

In ghalanbahin. sister, the whole word has bean prefixed. after substituting a eh forthe initia l b.

In other eases words are disguised by means of various additions at the end. Suehadditions are :—

kW or khai, in rindikai, veranda ; refkai=p et , b elly; darkhai=thodr, door. E h

alone is added in ra uka, I was. A suffix khaki- occurs in dantkhuld=delt, tooth.

chit is a very common addition ; thus, gatchii=gal, cheek ; jeingehil =pingh, thigh

jibehfi=jibh, tongue ; blipohl6=bap, father, and so forth.

ehh is added in morchhe, ray; Varela& thy ; cf. mach& I ; t o

r

i c h t i , t h o u .

la rd has been suffixed in kanclura, ear.ma, mi, occurs in khaparme=khaprd, tiles ; Ihehunma=thezeni, knee ; bhauma=

bhati, brow ; pakharna=pakhaurei, shoulder ; bargrtni=r7r1e., backbone ; j rt n i=a t i ,

heel ; lanOhmi=ndbh, navel, etc.

r has been added in nakard=nelk, nose ; Ichintseir=nias, flesh ; cf. also var in verbssuch as tapearek, to warm 'oneself ; jormarek, to light a fire ; lipuard , to whitewash.

/ is suffixed in kharchut= karchhit, ladle (also Hindi) ; dbbtwo, and so forth. •

Further details may be ascertained from the short vocabulary which follows

TwoThreeFourFiveSix& v e i l

MyWeOur

ThouThyYou

Numerals.

bek (beknof=ek-te) E i g h t h h e i fi l la t, deln0 N i n e t k f t a l ilitilii

,

T

e

n

d

a

d

a

-ehairli E l e v e n g l i r m orellehlt1 N i n e t e e n m u t u a l 12ehaulli T w e n t y b l o c h i t , bek Omnistillii F o r t y d o t kormi

Pronouns.mgeha Y o u r t o h o r m e k e rmorehhet H e , that b i lkkamare, khamarme H i s b l i - k a r

khamreker, khamar- T i n y b a n t a nmeker T h e i r b l i t a a s k o b i

•igehei. T h i s h itorehha • l e n d e r b a n&karma



M AUR , . 1 5 5

Head kiirmur Thumb gepti khangurHair chew& Mid finger maj khangurForehead (Monarchal Little finger kani kh (AgarTemples kandnaihni, tut ka Chest chilã tea

Eye karlich Breast nophPupil r of met Back riLhEyebrow Houma Side dtirkhorf

Eyelid

nokkin

Stomach ladarmi rolkai

EyelashesCheek

pipinmi chOutte NavelSkin

lambhch arta

Ear•

a

l

c

h

e

t

k anclurit Tendon 8irchNose ntlituret Flesh Ulm sewMouth khuotheir Liver Palma

Lip Lungs pokosmaTooth detnikkuld Heart komalohlt

Tongue libch Bile pitchaPalate f o r a Bowels nonoka Amon&Jaw-bone chouhmug Blood neerai

Bearddariti Bone Ma r

Moustache nag Ribs rafijo rmd,Neck pima Backbone borSrmlShoulder pakhurmet Thigh jetagoha

Upper armFore-arm

ba7chhilICA itt

KneeAnkle

thihunmetghutni

Wrist Mahal Foot eupulmiPalm of handFinger

taratkhan' gun.

House and

Sole of foot

furnittirei

earpa me

House kkaut Cooking pot kohjanTiles khaparmit Earthen pot for nogairWall bhitcha e.attying WaterDoor durkhai Ladle kharchut

Space in frontof house kinigin FireAshes rakhoha

Veranda rindikai Broom oheurhan

Verbs.to extinguishto light a fireto sweepto warm oneselfto•whiteivashI

g

o

VOL.XI.

ntihnarakoratarek

ohourhaektappareklipuarekloaf hl

Thou good

lie goes

We goou goThey go

luaphisNalakuliskat 'MotetPolka:

z

Man Whiff& Father banchn•Woman WA kin Mother mai:chitOld man (

1

1

1

1

1

1

4

Son chhettlOld woman d g i Daughter °MOO

Boy Brother chibhaiGirl ()lama Sister choh,:n-bahinHusband khutsti Widower khireirraWife nokkin Widow khiritri

Parts of thebody.

liumom beings.



156

(ZottAl.

Qns51 or qasitb is the name of the butcher caste. I l i eName. word is derived from Arabict q«.yab, t o cut. T h e number

Number. ofRasals returned at the Census o f 1901' was :309,533,distributed as follows 1--

Ajmer • • i I 0 t i i )

Amittmans • • • • 1 5

AIN= • • 2 3

Bsinchistan • . • 255

Henget • • • 1 1 , ( 1 0 3

Delnr• •

1 2 1 8

Bombay • • • . 2 4 , 9 8 6

Coal& Provinces • ' • • 2 0 8Paljah • • • • 1 2 5 . 0 4 4

United Provinces . • • . 1 84 . 15 0

Beretta • • 851

Centnd India • • • 9 1 8

Hyderabad • • • • 2Kashmir I •

it 8 2 4

litt,iputima • . • 2 0 . 2 9 2

To'rxt. 3 0 9 . 5 3 3

The Qmials arc commonly separated i n to two endogamous sub•castes, one o fwhieh ki ll cows and buitaloeq, while the o the r only k i l l goats. I n the Panjab the

former call themselves bhakkar-sakilli, cow kil le rs, andi th e latter tnektt-sikkhii , goat

killers, or simply sikkhu. T h e latte r are most ly IlindOs, the fo rmer Muhammadansof the Sunni sect.

The Qasais seem to have a trade language of their own. Du rin g the prelimin ary

operations of this Survey a dialect called Clasalyt

e

-ki F a r s i w a s

r e p o r t e d t o

b e

s p o k e n

by 2,700 persons in the /Carnal Dist rict. D r . T. Gyahaine Bailey has g iven some

information about the secret language of those Qasicis of the Panjab who do notkill cows.

AUTHORITIES—

Bauxv, Itior. T. Gnomi c S m v i Words of the Qeldit. Notes on Punjabi Dialects, pp. Of.

BAILZr ftr v. T . NAIRN!, D,D•—Tha Se;-ret Words of the O w l (Kasai). I n Li ngui st i c Studies

from the Himalayas," pp. 273ff. As iat i c Society Monographs, Vol. xvi i. London. IWO, ( A R ap

r

i

n

t

of the preceding.)

Specimens of ClasAl have been received from Katmai and also from the BelgaumDistrict. T h e gasilis of Korna i, who numbered 5,794

Language and argot. at the 1901 Census, are a ll Iluhammadans. Th e dia lect

illustrated by the specimens is of the same kind as the gasE described by Dr. Bailey.The materials received from Belgaum are stated to illustraLe the language of the

cow-killing Qas5,111. I t agrees with the dialect of the Karnal gasiiis in so man y pointsthat the two can safely be described as one and the same form of speech, which is an

mvot based on HindOstani. I n Kunst we also find Palijahi forms such as mazdara-mt,amongst the servants. I n th e Belgaum specimens the dialect is much mixed. with

I No gaols were recurded soder that, name in 1911.

•••iadddaL61.-



157

Dravidian, and i t is probably. due to th is influence that the ease of the agent has been

discarded and thnt th e sense of the actual meaning o r SOIM) verba l forms luta beenweakened, Fo rm s such as tUrreaa, ant, also occur in the secend and th ird personsin addition to keirtei, a rt , is, a

n

d y h a f t a t i p a ,

I

s h a l l

b e a t ,

i s

s a i d

t o

h e

u s e

d

i

n

a l

l

persons and numbers.

The orthography o f the specimens does no t seem to he consistent. Thu s th e

word /ip , see, which is writ te n wi th a cerebral b y Dr. Bailey and in the , Belgaunaspecimens, occurs an ti p in the Ke rnel

- v e r s i o n o f

t h e

P a r a b l e .

T h e

s a m et e x t

g i v e

s

datearnd, to give, wh ile the second Kerne l speeimen uses lewaroa, to take, w it h acerebral tc T h e sound noted th is probably the sound of t h in English

I t had, however,. been writ te n t h in a Nagari transcript which accompanied theKemal texts. I n th lir-ta i, eat, this th seems to represent an : compare 1 4 , eat, in

the B e lg a= list and titilnllsa, dilend, to eat, to drink, in the vocabulary published b y:1„)

:

r

B

a

i l

e

y

.

T

h

es

a

m

e

i

s

t

h

e

c

as

e

i

n

l

l

a

R

,

s

i

x

,

w

h

e

r

e

D

Arabic rids.

The peculiar appearance o f the grtall a rgot is, to a great extent, doe to th eextensive use of strange words. A s in the Kaniari dialect of Be lg a = many o f the

-numerals am Arable, Th us, (Mafia (Bailey WA , three, Arabic tivqvh. ; arboi, foer,

Arabic 1

a r b a

1 ;

,

M a

m m

a s ,

B e

l g

a u

m

h

h

a

m

m

i

a,

B

a

i

l

e

y

•

R

i

am

i

n

a

s

,

l

148, Bailey this, six, Arabic ride; aair,'ten, Arabic 'ashar,.

Numerous other peculiar words occur in the specimens and in Dr. Bailey's Liit .

Such are•thlat, pet. ; aket, one (Bludoseint ake/ti, alone) ; bat, father, or, according

to Dr. Bailey, a Ant ; batia, rupee; bhakkar, cow ; bigarna or bigtiarn,j, to die (cf.

Ilindestant r t a ?) ch ilitt O, ring (ef, Iliednstani chilakm7, to glitter) ;

applicatio4 ; chueka, in te rest ; cludfine, to ot h ; chhanaka, bo y ; d a sw v

-

a , l o s a y

(Beigautti,, compare the Kanjari dialect of the district) ; gazona, to get ; potion, foot

(in Be lgatim ow,late ; i n the Kernel specimens gaund is also used with the meaning

of ' hand 1

) : , ; i i

g h t

i d n

a ,

t

o

b

ea t

,

t

o

l

o

o

s

e

;

mi

t

a

,

t

h

i

(Ka ne!) Vhajib , b ad' (Belgaum) hap-ka•hap (f o r 'sab-ke-sab), a ll together ; hi4ap,

take ; kachOlet (Jiolgaum), ! ca rd , (Ke rne l), son (compare bachcha l) ; kamiti, bread

(Bailey a f t e r n o o n ; ( K a r n a l ) , kaild (B0011111), rupee;

kaso, to PaY (perimps English ' cash g i v e (Belganin, compare Tamil keifa)

khasta, property ; khilas (Kama!), kitilsi (Bagmen), belly ; v i l h g o (Beigaein,

Kanarese NAN) kh a , go ; kham, word, noise; khunsa, starving ; tegirtira (Ka rna l),

hundred r• niOkni, goat; minjNi, tongue ; toakat, young, destitute, lost, angry

(according to .Dr. Ba iley the meaning o f th is %-

o rT1 i s ' h a d , "

w o r t h l e s s

• ;

i t i s

u s e d

i n

different sensee

i

jn t h e

fi r s t

s p e c i

m e n ) ;

n a k

a t i ,

s

i

n

;

n

a

n

d

( g

a r

house; newt, Water (Ba iley) ; uhfit, ru n ; a lrilci, water -(Belgaum); pddd, bu ll

phekaloi, nog ;diiicim, share ; ,qh'it, good ; eidull,•, younger brother (Belgaum)

ma (Belgau m).; M a i d , good (Belgaum) c a t ; (Ltaikna, to become, to gather ;.being O fir, eat ; fbOkatia, hundred (Bolgamn) f f

.

! ) , s e e ; t u b a :

s l e e p

u k 8 ,

g o

arratoaid aolorih. •

In oompattison with this extensive use of peculiar words, the disguising. o f common

qua ly mean ot, additions in front or-at the end plays a much smaller role in Qasiii,



158 o s i l •

Among prefixed elements we may note k in kandlnl, a HindCt (Bailey) ; j k

jOrd =t hord ; in in ntAt, village, of. S fi l n ad ; nah, twenty, cf. /fie ; and l in liprd,,

cloth, of, Hindostani kapra ; land and nand, house.Of final additions I have found k in bulkei, said ; i n WOO , hand ; kannhtyli,

ear ; ts in akoaya, eye; l in bindat, bind ; war in (hoar, come ; ditc«r, give, etc. ; tee4 in

bestwaci, sit ; 1)51w8(1, call ; eutswq, hear, and so forth.

Further details will be ascertained fro m the specimats which follow. Th e firstis a vertion o f the Parable and the second a Qw:dt versiou o f a statement in court,.

both received from the Karnal District. Th e th ird is a popular tale in the dialect o f

the cow-killing Qasais of Belgaum. T h e Standard L ist of Words and Sentences from

Belgaum will be found below on pp. 181ff.



t No. 6I.]

Ak e b u t -k e j a u r . kadre th e. N a k A t k adre -ne hut-s e b u l k

One f a t hereoft w o ro v e were. Y o u n g eo n-by father-to it-was-said •

Id, a i b u t , kbastS -k i t s tigma j e mujh e &warn& h a i dewar-de.'

•that, ' 0 father, property-of share which to-me to-be-given i s giving-give.'Phir k h s s te u n a d e w a r- di y a . T h o r & d i n plohhe nakAt k a d r i

Then property to-them giving-was-given. F e w da y s a ft e r younger e o n

bap-ke-hap khaste ] w a r - k 8 m u l k - m g u k s -g a y A.all p r o p e r t y having-taken dis tant country-to ' going-away-went. T h e r e

thaik-kar a p n e k ba sto k ak äy at-m u d i y e .

.having-gone ow n property luxury -in wa sting was-given.

chuka u B

.finished tha t

hOne l a g . P h i r u s m u lk -k e a k e l

.go-be began. T h e n th a t country-of one

kadre-ke hak ak charane-k0 u k s a y a . .

80n M i n e feeding-for was-rent-away.

gaung-se apnArefuse-with own

deware n r th A .

giving n o t was .

bahut-sA mazdarg-ke

many servanta-to

bank." T a b

make." T h e o

Jab sarit WEB&

When a l t s pent

mulk-mg kh uns 6 bighar-n J a g , s u r w a kadr i t •nakAt

country-in hungering t o -d i e

159

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

SPECIMEN 1.

khilas j

•

A d 1

A .

e

k a

r n

o ,

c

h

a

t

belly good to-make wishing

Phir j e d h e k a r

kanell

bread

began, a n d t h a t

lodle-ko tha ik gay.i.rich-of ne a r went.

AurAnd he-

thit,

was,

kliumyityA,_again seneible having-become s a i d ,

hat, a ur m a kh uns a highrti.

i8, a n d I hungering di e .

uks-latr a p e but.-ke p A s uks-gaya.

having-gone-away own fathe r-of near w e nt.

DISTRICT KARNAL.

,son l o w

Jed1A-ne

Rich-one-by

hakak-kb bache h u eswine

-

o f

l e

f t

b

e

e

n

ak

-

k

e

i

u

s

e

out angbody to-him

' mere

'my

akel

one

AurAnd

but-ke

father

-

of

MaT uks-kar

I having-rises

apna b u t -k e p a s tha ll agi t a u r u s-s e b ul l ag a k i , a l b u t , m a T -n eown fathe r-of near w il l-go a n d him-to will-say that, " 0 father, one-by

Mralin-kh, a u r t a r e h u s a r n ak Ati I d h a l , a u r a b i s ttl i k n a hlheaven-of and of-thee in-presence s i n d o n e i s , a n d now this fi t n o t

ki tOr A kadra khumyAft jAg. M u j h 5 a pn e mazdfirt-m'g-se

tha

1

t

h

y

e

o

n

ca

l

l

e

d

s

h

jaisAlike

web

he

dar t h ã k i us-ke t i p - k a r u s -k e but-k e r a h m l y i t , a u r u k s - k a r

far was that h im h a

.

v i n g - e e e n

h i s

f a t h e r -t o

p i t

y

c a m

e ,

a n

d



160

gale lagikyit

neck was-clasped

but, Asrat iu aurfather, heaven and

aur

and

bahut &tuna.

much kissed.

Fero h u zU r

k r t b , a u r k a hill

dairy wit, c

u d

e r e r

a kei n i - k e ) (a t i lt

othe g o a t-o f yo u n g

jab t E ra

and seheis thy'

cut§:kl.

Katirb-ne

Son•by

nakãti k i

use k h u m y a y it i d , ' alto-him it-was-said th a t, ' 0

hal, a u r i s k i t bil l a t e

Jab

When

Tab a k a

Then one

i s , and th i s

naukr8-ko

servants-to

of-thee in-presence s i n • clone

ki t e l t ka llre khumyayi, B u t - n e In g le

that t h y s o n c a l l e d s ha ll-g o. ' F a t h e r - b y o w n

lie, 1 jdc116 j ed le l i p re l e i va r -MU a u r us O d b w a r

-

d O

that, '

g o a

d

g

o

o

d

c l

o t

h

e

s

t

a

k i

n

g

-t

a

k

e

a

n

d

h

i

m

g

i

v

i

n

g

-

g

i

v

e

;

gaunC-rn ch il k n i dewar-cle a u r gatinl-mZ: g a ut n ya d ewar-dil.hand-on r i n g g iv ing-g ive and fe e t -o n s h o e s g iving-g ive.

thuri a u r jeclle 1 1 6 - j y a h me ra k a d r a

may-eat a n d we ll becoming-may-go, because th is v n y s o n

ab j i y a h a l ; n a kA t- 1 1 6 - g a y e

t h a ,

a b

h w a

r h

h

a i

. '

now a t i re i s ; l o s t become-gone was, wow come

jed I l 'o t te i n t ) .

merry to -be began.

Aur k a d r A kh e t -ruZ t h a ,

A

n

d

h

i

sb

i

g

s

o

n

f

i

e

l

d

-i

n

w

a

s

.

glinb a u r nechue rki kh u m

singing • and dancing -of sound was-heard,

ki, y a h k iy a b i d l

• t i s - n e

u s e

rhel, ' this • what i s t H i m - b y t o - h i m

Au r

And

highdead

Tabis.' T h e n

land-ke

honae-gi

Baukar-ko

servant-to

aur

fit n o t

khutnyayil,it-was-said

kadre-ke

find 8 0 o f

ham

we

tha,

Was,

wehthey

148 (m a r&near came,

khumyityait-was-said

khutnyityil k i , t e r A

it-was-said t h a t , '

T h yb r o t h e r

uks-aya ' hal, m i t te re • •hatrne * a n a l t h 8 ri, l'iii. b a i i s - l i y e

u s e

tiark-c("on;! i s , • • and (h i ) . father-by bread .

c a u s e d - t o - b e - e a t e n

i s ,

' t h i s -

f o r

,

h i m

jEillf, t i t l e V s-11.6 - .

n a k a t • .

h b - k a v

m a

.

° h a l

o

k fi

n a n d

. -u a .

well . saw.A• H isn,hy• an gry ' having-become n o t Wishe d t h a t hou oe- ia

await. . l ' 4 1 ) . ' ts-ke . butrne . land•s8 u k s - k a r . k a d re -k t *116

1 M y a ...

'may-go.- T h e n h i s father-by • house-from, 4n-wing-gon6oge. a n . • . well mad e.

Icadre.ne bu t -A khu tu yAya , ' t i p , t t r t e b a r n ' s-sa.• —

m a t t e a . k b i d u l a ton-by father-to it-Was-said, 's e e, solu cini ' year-froid • I • t h y se rv ic e

Vac t a i -n e

was-reneesed ;• b u t thee-b y

hi. a 0'0 (184 -1,,e

Mat ato m .f r i inds-lci th

tEr8 bulk-ka ILA

thy w o r d n o t

hit d fl l y a r-di'y!1not e f t mg-Was-given

ynti kad ra a ware, j i$-nE . t A rA •khasta

ItisS Ou c a m e ,. whom-by th y properly

•hti n u r

might-he

peril k i y a ,

wasted was-made, thee -by h i m- o f for-the-sake b i g . d iMs e r

1:111-ng u s • kt ) k hu n iy iy 4, ' a l a d r e . I ti s a d a p a s

Rim-by him-to • it-was-said, 1 0 so n , t h o u arwa ys q t

.

- m e n e a r

t a l

-

n e

u

s

-

k

b

—

.

k

a

bl

a

ever

-W

i

t

t

merry

hakitt-mg

was-made.'

aur

art ; a n d



castpit, 1 0 1

jO-kuctih merit ha l, sO O r a h a l . P a r j e d l a h o w , l a z i m t h a ,

whatever mine i s , that thine i s . B u t merry to•becomP proper was,

kyri-ki y a h tera hh a t bighr i t V IA, s o j i y a ha l ; au r nakat h o

because this thy brother dead was, h e alive i s ; an d bad having-becomegays tha, so a b AIWA bal. '

gone 'was, he now come i s . '



No. •52.)

Binjhaul r n s u d h t 4

Binflaul village, being-sold

h ap-ke-hap akel jagah thaike.

all o n eaux i dh s r- s e

and this-side-from w e again-wen!.

lewaroll & A M Avillage to-lake is-wanted.

hisfe-ke kahile j i t n e

bistoli-of rupees as-many-as

nur

and

itamArlour

kshile rabite

rupees fo urkargge!

shall-make.'Hap - ke-hap-ne

All-byHam uand-s e kha mmas

We home-from fi v esAi-ke bale k

earnest-money-of money t o

sai-ke b a t i e k a s

earnest-money-of money paid

162

GIPSY LANGUAGES.QAUL

SPEOIMEN IL

place became.ham khis-aii.

taraf-ke b M h a t i e tu rn

side-of also rupees you

dowar-dgge.

years-in giving-shall-give.

ogle m T h d i n- mg a w a r -k a r b e w r i

and twenty days-in having-come information

mThh a z e r h a t i e - m i tum-k e m i 4

twenty thousand rupees-for you-to vil lage

'thumb, k a r a , ' hamar& j e dl a 141137a-m

1

g

word was-made, o u r mast er Europe-in

dene-la M a r a gle m T h d i n m g

pining-of t e n and twenty day s i n

ag1/3 Assr B e r l - k e i le ge -k e

end ten days-in Beri-of district-of

the,. Ja taulnk e bireda r a u r ham

was. Ja t au l- o f brothers a n d w e

B inihaul -mg l u n a r -s o w u h Aware ,

Binjhaul-in that-side-from t h ey, came,

Apas-ra% k h e m k a r l l i t

Selves-among w o r d was-made t h a t

JataulwAll-ne k hurno, k r ä k i , m i t t

( I

-

a

l

m

a

-p

e

o

p

l

e

-

b

y

w

or

d

w

a

s

-

m

a

d

e

t

h

a

t

,

'

t

118 rablie b a k a y a t - s e t u r n &w a r -d e ,

are f o u r years-of promise-on y o u giving-give

, Un-kit ohuskA a u r

Them-of interest a n d

mahine ohuskA kas-diya

Six months interest p a i dthat k -k a r k h i l m k a r i .

having-gathered word was-made.rabiewe d i n

akel jagahone p l o w

.1145wAra ha ti o l e k a r

hundred rupees having-taken

as- ne f t e . M a n i j a r s Ahlb-ke

-pay ca m e. Ma n a g e r Sahib-of

dip!). H a k A y a twas-given. P r o m i s e

khabar

information

kilde7ne

&sari-by

DISTRICT ICARITILL•

one-fourth' d a y

yahrtin-presence

karl I d , ' asar

was-made t h a t , ' t e n

lower l i y o . M T h §taking take. With-one-half

&mar-age.' • Ma n i j a r - n e

giving-shall-give.' Manager-by

thaiks hat. 3 1 1 1 - k e so d hseated i s . Vi ll ag e- o f sale

lowar-liy0.

1

'

taking-take.' 2110enty

purl) a k e l m T hfu l l one hat iOt t



hazAr-mg

thousand-for

bui k i a k o lbecame th a t o n e

ifigwitr6hundred

howe,

batie

rupees

mad re wa rnl i-k i o b i s h m i d i ,

village t a k i ng- of appli ca tion was-given.

kadu m a c ! k nvarta ,

Beri-of bany4 village t a k i n g

sal-ka

earnest-money-of

mgd b i d gauno

11Al i t 1 6 8

kas-ae.

paying-come.

na ' a g e

not should-sueeeed

bal.ie.

A

Su

lai

Hamg k h a b a r

2iv-u8 information

Ham kba mma s

We fi v e

ch

aur

and

hakayatmatter

kahlb5

money

not

bhi

alsoshould-happen, v i l l a ge a l s o to-g et

share j a w . H a p -k O • h a p khumli k a r - k a B e r l k his la a. B a r i

lost should-go. All -tog e the r w o r d haeing-made Be n i again-went, B e r t

thaik-kar hap -k e-hap-k t a l k a-kar k b a m a k l y a , ' tura bamtlrO•

reaching a l l h a vi ng -g a th e re d w o r d wa s-ma de , ' y o u o u r

biradar. K r i d i k tumhi tra ha lt, us -ne m a 4 lowarna C A ) l i y abrother. B a n y a y ou rs i s , h im-by v il lage to- take resolve taken I s .

Ram J ata ul-s e A w a i t ha l. B . h a l c h a

- r 6 - s h a . k 6

k h u m y t i e

ZVe Jalaul-fron3 come a r e . Brotherhood-on-account-of bany ti-to s a y

ki m a 4 t a K g a t - s a k huma k a r a , t a h a m a r &

that vi l lage n o t should-take Ba ny li -to w or d was-made, ' thou o u r

lAlã h a l . H a m o . r i h a k ay a t mi n-1 6; b a m a ra bira drg-k O m g d

respected-sir a r t . O u r r e q u e s t o b e y ; o u r b r ot he r s - to v illa ge

16warnO d 6 .

1

K i l t l i

i

b a k

a y a

t

m

a

n

p

y

a

,

mg

c

.

1

l O

w

a r

a t

-

s e

W

s

to-take gi v e . ' Ba ny e s request heeding we nt, vill age taking-from book

ga y. I l a m birla rri-n8 r a g 4 l o w a r - l i y a .went. W e brother-by village taking-was-taken.

T I



164 Q A 4 A t .


Binjhaul village was going to be sold. W e and our brothers in bland came togethei.They came from there and we from here to Binjhaul, and we agreed to buy the village.The Jataul people said, 'pay the price which may be fixed for twenty hiswil

1 ; y o u m i g h tndertake to pay in four years and also our share of the money. I n four years we shallrefund you the money with interest, and we shall pay interest every six months.' W e hadall gathered in one place and consulted, and four days afterwards we came to pay fivehundred rupees as earnest•money, and we paid them in the presence of the manager.He told us to come back in a month and get information, and that he might let us have

the village for thirty thousand rupees. ' M y master,' he Bald, i s in Europe. Yo u mayget his decision about the sale in a month,' Af ter a month a Banye of the Beni District

made an application for getting the village at a price of twenty thousand rupees, and wewere informed that the Banya was going to buy it . W e had paid five hundred rupeesin earnest-money and i t would he too bad not to get the v illage and also to lose our

money. W e then consulted and went to Ben, and then we all came together and said,' you are our brothers. There is a Banya amongst you, and he has resolved to buy thevillage. W e hove now come from Jatattl. F or the sake of our kinship tell, the Banyanot to buy the village.' They said to him, 'you are our r'espeoted master ; listen to ourwords and le t our brothers have the village.' T he Bang' took notice of their requestand withdrew from the business. Then we brothers got the village.

1A biisesi is. the twentieth part oFi bfgAci.

The wor. k1 i

, h e r e

t r a n ni M e t t

•

B a n

y l

i

•

u s

u a

l l

y

M

O

Mg r

a i

n l

a r

e h

e e



[ No. 53.3

Ekka4 kbkle-me

One v i l la g e - in

ekkan rO jü b a ja r - k uone d a y b a z a r - t o

GOvo-k ft a m b

Goa-of tn a n g o e s

araba-j an k a Oita

four-persons 8 0 4 8

Bhima Ha v, a m a.

Bhim M o u r n e .

duaerytt, I kaohelit,said,

Arab le w a r y o , - hal.Inctngoes t a k e n -a re .

kbammis.kit a n a l )

fifth m a n g o

auKtw 4-40

having-heard t h o s e

R

nice

Patel

Patel

hidap,I o

,

Amb-phal k a h

man go-fruits e v e r -

hidap-ke k t u l - h o - k e

having-taken having-gone

Ka jill-ku • t u l u k - t eEvening-at s l e e p i n g

dusarya, ' pyar ka ch i1 5 ,said, ' dear 80 13 8,

Use S a n k k a n 0 - k l iTo S a n k c a l l e d

phal m i j e b a h u t

f ru it t o - m e m u c h

165

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

GMAT

SPECIMEN HI,

Ramayytt

Batnayye

11.110-husva-tha,went,

nuil-ku-bidap-k

having-bought

thart0-the.were,

kaub-ka ekkan pe ta l tharta- th i . U n a

called o n e p a t e l w a s . H e

apaut arabo,

own f o u r

m

'fume

You

a3cht-meime-in

tawthen

nann-ku

house-to

Un•Ita

Them-of

ja4persons

bajar-me-81

by-me b a za r-i n -f ro m

araba j a Vfo ur p e r s o n s

whthere

tumare a m m a - k u

your m o t h e r - t o g i v e . '

lamb 618-ku k h u t i h u wA d a .

sons-to p l e a s u r e b eca me.

-hi t ip yit -e h -n a t te . U n o

even seen-not-were. B y - t h e m

dusar84alsa batu14-karwad-ke

said-as divided-made-having

DISTRIOT BE LGA Ulf.

suwAbigood

awaryi.came.

nau

n a m

e s

es

khammisfive

Us-ku

Him-to

Sank B A b s

Sank B a l a

kaohe15-ki1 bOlwad-ko

8048 h a vin g -ca lle d

YO k l a t u n m i s

these fi v e

arab&

four bidap-kehaving-ta ken.

2

These

TJrio

By-them

balletwords

aloft

such

yo p h a lthese f r u i t s

goe.were-eaten,

helwacl-ke-

Ramey ya ka ch e18-kuReim ay y4 8 0 1 3 8 h a d i t t g - 0 4 1 1 e d

tAwach k i d y a t a , i i r n b k e s a t ha rt a -t h e ?

them-only g i v e n ma n g o e s h o w w e r e 1 '

t wAsaa k ac ht d a M i s r k i d y a , ' b a b a , . 0

eldest s o n a n s w e r g a v e , ' f a t h e r , t h a t

Aebit d i s wad ya. 0 b a b u t t P h a lgood ap peared . T h a t v e r y g o o d . f r u i t



1 0 6 Q A Selt.

tha rtal• M a I u s - I d b i n j y a j a t a n ka r wa d - ke t h a rA -l i y a -h a l.

By-me t h a t - o f s t o n e c a r e h a vi ng -ma d e k e p t - t a k e n -i s.

Use n i rg a - ke rO j i i g u r u h 6 w i l d - k e w a k t - m e p erwa q t a it 'That r a i n - o f d a y s b e g i n n id g h a r g-becoMe t i m e - i n a m - s o w in g . '


In a certain village there lived a Patel named Ittimayyzl. O n e day when he had

been to the market, he purchased five -excellent mangoes and brought, th em borne,Ile had f o u r sons, Sank, Bala , Bh ima and Hanama. H e called his f ou r sons

together and said t o them, 'children, look here, I have brought these five mangoes

from the bazar. Ke e p four of them fo r yourselves and give the fif th one to your

mother.' T h e children were pleased t o hear these words ; they had never before seensuch nice mangoes. Th e y took the f ru it away and divided th em among themselvesas they had been told. A t bed-time Iltimayya called his children and said, 'dear

children, how did you find the mangoes that were then given to you ? ' T o th is Sank,

the eldest son, replied, 'father, I found th e fru it very good. I t is a n excellent

fruit; I have preserved th e stone t h a t I may sow i t when the rainy seasonsets in.'



167

SIKALGARI.

The mate kn own as migalgara, sigligors, a li g a rs . eta., are armourers and

polishers of metal. Th e name is a Persian word,3

g a i v iame, l -ar, a cleaner, polisher, derived f ro m t h e Arabic base

a gal, to polish.

'since the disarming of th e country,' says M r . Crooke, ' the trade o f th e

armourer and cutler has become depressed. T h e ordinary Siqligar seen in towns is a

trader of no worth, and his whole stock-in-trade is a circular whetstone (stin) worked by a

strap between two posts fixed in the ground. H e sharpens a four-bladed knife, a

pair of scissors or two razors for a pice.. Th e ir status is th at o f ordinary Muhamma-dans of the lower artisan class.'

The number of Sikligars returned a t the Census o f 1911 was 5,922, of who m2,096 were recorded in the Rajputana Agency, the re st

Number.being shown as 'elsewhere.'

Of these 4,548 were returned as Hindus, 818 as Sikhs, and 556 as Musalmans.

We do not possess any information to the effect that t he Sildigars, as a whole,possess a language of their own. A separate dialect called

Language.Sikalgari was, however, during the preliminary operations

of this Survey returned f rom the Belgaum District o f Bombay, where i t woe said to

be spoken b y 25 individuals in the Sampgaon t o lln a in the south of the district.

Two speeithens and the Standard List of Words and Sentences i n Sikalgari have been

forwarded from that place.

To judg e f ro m these mate rials Sikalgari i n most particulars agrees wi t hGujarati. Compare forms such as dilcarb, son ; dileara, sons ; gaydigO, cows ; theease .suffixes dative -nd ; ablative -to (Gujarati -tho ) ; genitive : loca tive -ma ;

pronouns such as meiro, my ; ham, we ; tu fa, you ; verbal forms such as oh/se, is

ho15, was ; W A took ; malya, i t was got ; oharaula-nb, to tend ; th e ; become,and so forth.

Some few characteristics, however, po int in other directions. W i t h regard t o

phonology we may note the frequent doubling of consonants and the common dia-

aspiration of aspirates ; compare chlatickb, hungering ; chotamit, to be called ;having eaten ; nitte", always ; guild, bale ; Ichubd, standing ; &Ulna, havin g searched

hati5, hand. B o t h features are found in other Gipsy languages. T h e former may poin t

towards PaIljabi ; the latter reminds us of Dravidian.Of inflexional forms which are not Gujarati we may note the periphrastic future in

go; thus, ihaungii, we sha ll become, Si mi la r fo rms of the fu ture are also used in

Rajastbani. Th e termination of the singular, is go as in Eastern Rajastliani.

The g-future is also used in setae Bhil dialects,

1 a n d i t i s

p o i s i b l e

t h a t

t h e r e

i s

a

Connexon with Sigreirt c o n n e x io n between Gipsy dialects such as Sikalgari an dThus i t is probable that the dialect described as

Siyalgiri i n Vo l. I X , Pa rt 'Hi, pp . 197 and IL , has something to do with Sikalgari.

1See Val. 11, Part, ill, a, 7.



168 S I K A L O A R L

B o l l dialects main ly agree wi th Gujarati. Th e y also agree in not possessing the case

of the agent, in dropping a v before i and e, and in the frequent use o f a Lk irestead ofan a. Th is kh has been treated as a spirant .Min dealing with S iyalgirt I n Sikalgeri,

however, i t is certainly an aspirate as in ether Gipsy argots. T i le Siyalgirs of Midna-

pore, who are supposed to have immigrationfrom the west some live or six generations

ago, now follow a variety o f occupations. Some sell fish, some make and sell bamboo

mats, some are cultivators, and a few sell groceries, I f they were orig inally Sikligars, the

many points in which th eir dialect agrees with Sikalgari are easily explained. T h epoints of disagreement do not present any serious obstacle to th is hypothesis, i f weremember that the Siyalgirs have long lived among strangers and ine&

-

, n e c e s s a r i l y h a v e

come under the influence of the dialects spoken by their surroundings. I t is more to be

wondered that the two forms of speech st il l present so many points of agreement.

The substitution of a kit instead of an s and also o f oth er sounds in Sika lga ri

Argot. m e n t i o n e d above must be compared w ith the va riousdevices fo r disguising words i n ot he r Gipsy dialects.

Sikalgari is no t a simple dialect, but also an artificial argot. Th ere are several peculiar

words such us kbyra, people, men; khaintallgu, Swine ; khOtiO, village ; / MA house ; gar,

give ; Aiw a , dress; nkoko, good ; chhimnb, horse ; dut, eat ; dhotrigO, n i k a t ,

run ; n ikar, die; nikdiyo, thief; pa(to, hull; pc77rc

, c h i l d ; r a n b a t t ,

w i f e ;

s a d a ,

r u p e e .

Moreover we find some of the common devices of disguising ordinary words by

means of various additions. A kit is sometimes prefixed before words beginning with avowel ; thus, Limbo, standing ; kituppar, above ; kliekta-ina, i n so much, i n th e

meantime; khaikine, having heard k h is also frequently substituted fo r an initia l ss.thus, khal, seven; Hand), before ; a l l ; k i l t

-

t i n / A h e w a s

f o u n d ;

D O ,

h u n d r e d .

In khytipargo, a tradesman, it has replaced a v, cf. Oujaisiti vepdri.

Oh and chit are apparently only substituted for labials, as in other Gipsy. argots ;

compare chollawd, to be called ; chapfi, way, means, i f th is is derived f ro m upaychkindi, having bound; chhukka, hungering,

An n has been substituted for an in it ia l p in ntipchi, sin.

Several words rcceive additions at the end, and a final consonant is often dropped.before such additions.

Several additions contain a guttural. Th e simplest one cons;sts of a kit , which is

substituted for a fina l a ; thus, iisismke=kaptis, cotton ; ikh, twenty ; dakhattl, t en ;.

manekh, man ; warakh, year. A t is added to this hit in forms such as Va lli, ,pile Came

VONA tookest• I n nikett, run, k g seems to he used in the same way, T h e additiongot in kttgolgo, did ; gitagota,. put, is perhaps also connected. A n n is also sometimes

added to these suffixed guttu rals ; thus, jetkan, he goes ; galotyit, went ; chhOknO, boy,

compare Gu jara ti chhOkro ; rittiken, he lives ; rhokungO, he remained. W e may addthe suffix ga l in words such as ghligal, put; failat, go ; dhagui-tvii-nO, of catching s

phagline, again.

I t Is tempting to compare these additions with the Muoclit suffixes kat', lean, which,

play a great rOle in the conjugation of verbs.



ancaloint. 1 6 9

A khl or la has been added in words such ,as ekhill, so many ; Who'd, how many P-

kkelda-md, so-much-in, in the meantime.

A ch has been suffixed in words such as turtichi, s in ; tnhechtil.le, putting, take,;.compare Gujarati masoi.

Other additions are 44 and p ; thus, &laid-nil, of God; liteld, alive; nakop, nose;vab411, mouth ; anp4, food.

For further particulars the specimens which follow should be consulted. T he

first is a version of the Parable, the second a popular tele. The Standard List of Wordsand Sentences will be found on pp. 181ff.



No. 54.]

•ApnOown

ma-no

me.! to

Ilk Manekh-nO b o d i karo% h o g .

One m a n - t o t w o 8 0 n8 we r e .

gArythwas-given.

jaknint

having-gone

yabit-no k a d y o ,father-to it-was-said,

giir.

1

Y

a

b

O

give.' By-th e -fa th er

i p n o j i n g a n i

own property

jabar d u k a lmighty famine

ok rnanekkkan

ono • man -n ear

NhetneliOn d ika rb

Younger B O n

ghana d i n tb a yamany days we re

170

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

MAL GAR'.

SPEOIMEN

yaba,

'father, t h y

tinet-ma

them-among

apn0 w a t Oown share

nal,

not,

1iitt-kagO4y6. T Owasted-was-made. I l e

padin t i - n ehaving-fallen h im- t o

t j k r 4 rh a k h a iiy O.in-service re ma in e d .

oh arawAnO kh e t a r -at w a l Ay g a r y O •

to-graze fi e ld - t o s e n d in g was-g iven .

thainO k J tAlmanytt d u t wa n o

having-become s w i n e e a t e n

bhagli-blit-to, p a n t i - n O k i - k a n t 0

filling-was, b i t h i m - t o a ny bo d y-f ro m

thOknA d i n g a ku y A, A p no

few d a y s pa sse d, o w n

Tina-ma

Them-among

j in gonl-

property-in

lipnoo wn

khek la-ma t o

that-in l i e

im k a r i n o - p a r

so having-done-on

aaribl i k h 1 i, T Ooverty came.

I l m a n e k h t i - no

This m a n h i m

nhanehon d i k a r 0

by-the-younger s o n

ma-ne Aht wan O wa to

me-to co inin g s h a re

jingi w a t i n e

property ha ving -divide d

line d i h g

m - n Oaving-taken .

f a r

c o u n t

r y - t o

dim ndh t h a i n e

riotous having-be come •

tO g i t m

-

C H n Et

that vil lag e-in

tOthat village-in

kMlmtny

ü . etaitle

ryaThere

kOlyto

l

-b i

husks-even

kãyI

anything

MSTRIOT BHLGAIDC

ebhukkO k a l w a l

hungry e l i d e d

dutti-nO d b o t r I y 0

having-eaten b e l l y

maly0 n a l . I n t

was-got n o t . • t90

o t t an i w a t m a i u in p a Onoformer st a t e kno wn having-fallen he

ma n-mi kadyo , ' ma rt , yab a-ka n rha ye lne gh an a t tiAkryaw-qie dh at fiy0

mind-in • said, ' m y f at he r-n e ar l i v i n g m a n y se rve nt s-t o W i gbharI-n k b up pa r a np m i . • hya • c h h

u k k O n i k a raving-filled a b o v e f o o d obtained-was ; I h e r e h u n g r y a n t - d y i n g .

MI kbub0-tharine y ab a -k an j a k n i n a k a d y 0 , " yabli m i • d e wt A-n il

I having-got -up fa ther-near having-gone sa id , " f a t h e r , by -me G o d -o f

to hpnii

own



pap ya be-ni t p a p

.in. fa t he r -o f s i n

chOilawa j 6 g 6to-be-called w o r t h y

mbeobvi-la." ' I m

keep."' S o

xaba-kan jakanto-to.

father-near going-was.

âvinö n i k t i n e

having-come h a v in g -r u n

Pache

Then

kitemebefore

make.' I - n e

ie-nat-fit.

1

T h i

s -

t o

lavIne m e r e ,

having-bronght m y

chhandi

having-tied

nat. ' -not.

kaine

having-said

Pach6

Then

pagO-mit jedwa gbagote ; dutwan-ne

feet-on shoes p u t ; d i n n e r - o f

sautes tha ufi ge , sa ka rwa -ka l-te,

merry shall-become, b e c a u s e ,

jiwtO a y e ; n i k t i ne gaknye-te ,alive c a m e ; l o s t g o n e - wa s ,

santes tha y e .

merry became.

To wakhat-nia t i -n e me teThis t ime -in h i s e l d e r

SIKALGARL

•lidye.was-taken.

Ma-neMe

yabe

father

ekOne

ty11-40

there-from h e

dar-to

f a r

-

f r o

m

jaknine d h a g - l i n e m a t t " g a r yhaving-gone having-embraced k i s s was-given,

dikar yabii-ne kad.ye, m i d e w ta - ne khituth t a ason f a t h e r - t o s a i d , ' father, b y-me G o d - o f b e f o r e o f -t h e e

npehi " ka ge ty o. M a - n e t a r & ( U n t i l k a i l m e • c h e l a w asin w a s - d o n e . M e t h y

yabe a p n e tlik afwala -ne

father o w n servants-to .

dikara-no 0 6 , 0 5 0 ; niipoha-ma

son-to p u t - o n ; fi n g e r - o n

ye

this m y

khapdyo.'was-found.'

171

Mi ta r i i dika ro k a r i no

thy s o n hav ing -sa id

taakri d a k a l t a r a -k a nservant l i k e o f

LUkhubb- thar ine a p n a

up-heving-arilen o w n

ti-ne dek l fine m a y a

him having-seen p i t y

son ha ving-said t o -c a l l

kadye,said,

ohOko a h i nga

'good d r e s s

khangeti ghiga to ,ring p u t ,

tayari k a gO te ; ham di t t t l -n e

preparation ma k e ; w e having-eaten

mare dikaro nikarya-te, phaglineson dead-was, a g a i n

khalkine k h a r &

This having-heard a l l

dikare khetar-ma hote. T o khel-k an

son fi e l d - i n w a s . H e house-near

awtiticha t i -n e g i n e naehana. kha ika Eye . T o t e ta i tkar-wala -ma

coming h i m - t o singing dan cing to-hear came. H e those servants-among

oholayine, ' s i t t h a w a l a g a -oh k a d y o . T y a -n e te , ' taro

having-called, ' w h a t be co min g i s ? ' s a i d . H i m - t o h e , ' thy

akhtya-ch t e choke &k i tty () k a r i n e d u t w a kage ty il ,' i m

came-even ; h e w e l l c a m e having-said di n n e r was-made,' somete d ika ro rek h -ay ine m i t ' hi gaknyoelder s o n having-got-angry ins ide w e n t

ok-ne

one-to

bbayi

brotherYe k b a l k i n e

said. T h i s having-heard

na7, k a r i n e t i - n e

having-done h i sot,

karine t i - n e g h a n o

having-said' him-t o m u c hTOL X.

yabse b a h a r o

father outside

kadye. T i - n esaid. T h a t - t o

to

he

Wine, m a h l

having-come; ' i n s i d e c o n s e , '

ilpne yabil-ne ka dye , m iown fa ther-to sa id , ' I

t 2



l I t S I K A I G i B t •

akhlA w a ra k h h a d & ' W O W a d ' k a g o ta n d k a d i t a r l s a t

go-many y e a r s u p - t o t h y service having-done ev e r t h y command

bhfigp n a l % P a n m i , m a r i t mha ga rnd m a l i n e d a t w awas-broken not . B u t I m y f r i e n d s having-gathered f e a s t

kagotmAde t ü m a - n e k a d i 6 k ba kro-bl g a r y o n a l . N i n a

making-for thou me -t o e v e r o n e goat-even was-given n o t . B u t

rig4-no s a fig a t p a d i n d t i n i i n g i k h a r i g a l i - g a y d - C O

-harlots-of in-company having-fallets th y property a l l s q u a n d e r

i n g - g o n e,

ye M i t dik a ro k hdl -nd ikhta l tAkhi l M t i - n o w a r d d a t w a

-this t h y 8 0 A house-to coming-on t h o u of-him f o r -i h e-sake dinner

kageltyd! Y a b o d ik a ro -n d k a d y d , ' ta ma ra -k an n i t t d r h a a l .was-mode F at h er so n - t o s a i d , ' t ho u of-me-near a lw ays a r t .

Mil-kan r a he i ta M a r a t a r a - c h m a y d . Ni k a ry 6 4 6 t a d b h i l y ilie-near b e i n g a l l thine-alone i s . D e a d - w a s t h y b ro th er

Thagline j iwtt ) 4 6 3 nikt ino gakny'd-td, k ha ptO , k a r i n e h a m aantda

again al ive came ; l o s t gone-was, was-found, having-said w e m e r r y

thawfizil barabar chh0.

1o-become proper l e



No. 55. ]

A

I

j

p

u

r

-

m

r

e

t

c

l

i

h

yf

i

p

e

r

y

6

Bijapur-in one merchant

din t e g o , m-t u a -t a I c A y lday t h a t vi llage-in-from some

t. k1iydpar7,9,-no k I t - n dthat m erobant-of ho use-in-o f

na dh ag l y t ke th r i z met ik

not caugh t -kW t h y he ad

Nat k b a l k in e k o t w a l

word having-heard k o t w a l

ek A r a i ° m a na khone c lever m a n

lidyb•was-token.

173

GIPSY LANGUAGES.

s I K MAIM.

SPECIMEN IL

kapnich -no gbano khya,par kagette-to. 2 k

cotton-of la rg e t ra d e do ing-was. O n e

nikdiya m a l i n e • m i c a t

thieves having-gathered t i m e having-sou gh tglum kapulch-na g a t t a n i k di I a n ne

m a n y c o t t o n - o f b a l e s i d e a t i n g h a v i n g - m a d e

Paolo t o Ichydpf try6 bAdialatl-kan M o l i n e A p i l d i

took-away. T h e n t h a t merchant k ing-ne ar having-gone o w n

nik41.-thel w t ka d ye . n i k d i t h a w a n i g h a n i

theft-committed s t o r y t o l d . ' S o t h e f t 1 0-b eco me v e r y

wat o h h e ; i i , j - n e d i n d ba rin e ° h e x d in -ma O . 0

matter i s ; to da y-of day includ ing fou r days- in t h o u those

DISTRICT BBL GIU M.

k bol-m Ahouse-in

s a r m

u n d iisgraceful

n i k i y Bthieves

nikarunge: i m t i -n e hu kum kagetyo. Y e

will-ant-of,' s o h im-t o o r d e r m a d e . T h i s

patiyo k A Ovine wa d e gh ant el

thieves-of w a y t r a c i n g f o r m u c h

khatpat kage tye , pan 0 kh a p d y i ,labour d i d , b u t t n e y were-fou nd n ot .

Khoklb.-ma, b a d khlt-ne O r a l ch ar d i n k b &rine p A o h me d i n

2'his-muoh-in k i n g -o f g i v e n fo u r days having-exp ired fi f t h d a y

KotwAl-no m e t a n i ke r u ll g e ; k a r i n e g e m - m i t 4aegerO

came. K o t w e i t - o f h e a d w il l- cu t - o f f , ' h a vin g -s aid v il la g e -in d r u m

khoje.4ye. Y e k h a l k i n e n a t e . k byre t a l m a l r , ; s a k a r w i i k a i t ewas-beaten. T h i s having-heard a l e p e o p le

ko twa l kbara ,-10 &e ke ho te . Y e kha ba rJo Weil a l l - t o d e a r w a s . T h i s * W s

b addaha-kan j e k n i n 6

king-near having-gone

were-grieved; b e c a u S e

khaikino t e g e m - m& n o

having-heard t ha t villag e-in -of

hate j o d i n e m a g i

hands having -joined be gg ing



174


A merchant in Bijapur was dealing in cotton on a large scale. O ne day somethieves from the city formed a gang and, seeking an opportunity, stole a number ofcotton bales from the merchant's .house. T hen the merchant went to the King and

informed him of the theft committed in his house. T he King (sent for the Kotwill) andgave him the following order, 'that such a theft should have been -committed in mytown, is really a disgrace. I f you fail to trace the thieves w ith in four days, I shallhave you beheaded.' A t this the Kotwal tried his best to trace the thieves, but theywere not found.

In the meantime the four days granted by the King expired, and the fi fth daycame. I t was announced by the beating of drums that the Kotwiil was to be decapitated.All the people were grieved to hear this, for the Kotwal was very popular. Hearingthis news a clever man in the town went to the King, and joining his hands begged.



Koraet

Last-nightlugigo.died.

175

GULGULIA.

The Gulgulias are a wandering non-Aryan tribe, who-live by hunting, teaching

monkeys to dance, selling indigenous drugs, begging, and petty thieving. S i r Herbert

Risley th inks that they are a branch of the Bedips.At the Census of 1911, 853 Oulguliks were returned, 82-1 from Bihar and Orissa and

29 from elsewhere.

No information about the language of the Gulgulim is available in Census Reports,and no such dialect -

w a s

r e p o r t e d

d u r i n

g

t h ep r e l i

m i n a r

y

o p e r

a t i o

n s

o

f

t

h

i

s

S u

r v

e y

.

A

t

the Census o f 1901 i t was, however, reported from the Hagaribagh District that the

Gu1gu1l5a do not ordinarily speak a separate dialect, but that they make me of a kind

of argot when they intend to prevent others from understanding what they say. Th re e

short sentences in th is jargon were forwarded to Sir Edward Gait, the then. Superintea-

dent of the Census operations in Bengal, and he has been good enough to plitee them atthe disposal of this Survey. They show that this argot is of the same kind as other

secret jargons. I n the first place there are some peculiar ʻvords such as tebiga, f e ll

lugigli,• died ; h a v e eaten ; l ior, tempest ; a w n , bullock ; nahkat, in thehouse. Some of these are well known from other argots, compare Sag tenaci, f a ll

logoti, die; dtlend, eat ; ndd, village ; Gar5dI ndnd, house. Besides this, ordinary words

are disguised by changing their initials. Th us kh is substituted for b in kladh=bia tih,

wedding, and f o r p in khedoh=pach, five ; fit for t in fhin-go t in , three ; n. for g innachh=gaehh, tree, and so forth. I now give the sentences themselves with an in ter-linear translation.

lia r t a i g a ; jh inTo nfichh tebiga, khafieh-go n 5 m m

a-tempest f e l t ; t h r e e t re e s f e l l , fi v e b u l l o c k s

nopi kutachhi, nahkat

Yeaterday-trom n o t eaten-have, house-in

Hamar p i l n h i r k h l a l i b hOkb alig o,

My da ug ht er 's wedding became,,

kanfigi

food (t)

jam A5

803-44-iatO

nespi ehhakhald.not

nithltat chhakhala.

house-in i s .



177

STANDARD LIST' OF WORDS AND SENTENOES IN T HE GIPSY

LANGUAGES.

i 4



176—Wpay

Essi t

ru

t

d

o

.

( r , l h * y } Sfi (Crillmin,A).

1. One Ek Ek Itak • •

2. Two • • Vana • Otter

3. Throe Tin Tin • Thav

4. Your Clan. • Char • Chau g• •

.5. Five I l e h PailjNacit

.6. Six . • CUL' • ( l a Nba

7, Seven Sat Snt. Nlint

Eigh t Ath A(h Koth

,9. Nine Nati Nan . .KIitll

10. Ten Pam . • . Dan Kilns

U. Twenty • VI s WI • Klas

12. Fifty .• Pacba-4 • Pailjah • Nnajah

15. Hundred . So. • San Mum

13. 1 118• Hull .

15. 01 me •

16. Mine

17. We

111Of Ell

• 11 &dia. •

M a l i •

Ault

Am•cha

Marl,

Mara,

Ham

Bar i

•

•

Marga •

Mork& •

Ham

lthirgl •

19, Our A In oh& Mhira • • Mintrga •

20, Then T

.

d.

• -In tl . • Tall

21. Of thee

P. Thil;e

•

•

• T l'

a

l

a

•

Tidl ia • . •

Tara

Tad • • Tama •irgil •

23, You • Tam • • Tarn 1 0• Tam • •

24. Of you • .• Tam-ella n a i a d • • • Tul2arg5 •

9a

•

Y

o

u

r

• Tam•cha Tuh5r1 • • • • Tuhargl

STANDARD LIST OF WORDS AND SENTENOES



/AO—Gipsy.

Kaajitt (Show)./

Xfisjatt (BsWas ).

0 1 1• 0 1 1 0 1• M O N I M P I P M E L E M E I M M IM P e l -

eiatS (Shale Ilanior).

Bak; kbabala • • • Ekkala • • • Itak • • • •

DubeIti , • • • Jaw) • . . . •Dhar • • • •

'CHAIM • • • • Masi111 • • • • _?hfr • • • •

!Dhabila • • • • Ara IA • • • • Chauk • • • •

Bache/ •

Chhabala

.

•

•

•

•

•

Khammla •

TM,' • •

•

•

•

•

Nish •

NM •

•

•

,,

•

•

Batala • • • Khammla-jau4 • • NIA • • •

Kbalaill • • • • Kharnmwahalla• • Kat . . • .

Hamala • • • • 04e-asir • • • Khausu . • • •

Basalt • • • • Asir • • • • n a l • • • •

Biaala • • • • MI • • • • Khup . . • •

Michas • • • • KbAdaqbehaud • • Magas • • •

Sawala • • • • Ttaksioa • • • Kkana • • • •

Mat • • • • " 4 • • •la . . . .

3Iaro • . • • • Meth . . • •M ara • • • •

Mara • • • . Mara • • . • Mara • . • •

Hum; ma • • • Hama , • • • Kkam • • • •

Mara . • • • Higatitt • • • Khaiiira • • •

Mara • • , • Haraire • . • . Klutmari -• • ,

T a; la . . . . Ye . • . . Ni t . . • .

Tara • • • . Yuyele , • • T e d . • •

T

e

r

a

,

TO. la

. , . Yult•ke • .

Tuma • •

.

•

. TOM

• N u m • •

•

. •

•

Tern •

Tare . .

•

•

•

•

.

•

Turner', . , .

Tumara • •

,

•

, Numhteri

• Numbara

.

•

•

•



IN THE GIPSY LANGUAGES

Tara •

Tara

Turtle

Tumara

Tamara •

(loaf. s i k e i g h t (itelgenei).

Ekken P k

•Tnu4• ' • , , 33a

Dhe T e n

ltrha • C h a r ,

Khaimmie • P a o l i •

nala • O h b a •

Khemmilnuct • Khat •

Khemmt.dballa • t •

Onna-tinir l i e n

Avir D e k h e l i t

MI ! k b

Panlisas

ThaIowa

lfl

Mara M a r t i ,

Moro M a r a .

Ham • H e m •

%AAA • , • • N a m a r a

tiranara T h w a r t '

Tit T o

•

•

•

•

Tara •

Tara •

Tuma

Turnirtt

Tamara • •

•

•

1One

9- Two

Three.

4. Four

b. Five.

6. Six.

7. Seven.

8. Eight.

9. Nine.

10, Ten.

11. Twenty.

12 Fifty.

English.

18 Hundred.

14. L

It• Of me.

16. Mine.

17, We

18. Of um.

19, Oer.

20. Thou,

21. Of thee,

22, Thine.

28 Yon.

U. Of you.

21. Tour.

Gi Iw7--181



182—Gipay.

Iturt Otiki (Catch). Slit (Ordinary). MIA (Criminal).

28. He

17. Of hitt

18. Hie • •

SG

Tii•ohli • •

Th•eht •

•

• •

ITh

Ilekt • •

Mkt •

•

•

Bah

•

•

•

Busk& • •

Busk& • •

224 They • • St, (ma) • • h • Bub •

80. Of them • • Tt-oht, (trari-oht) • Uukt • • Bonkt .

31. Their • • Tt•oht, (awi-oht) • 1141 • • • Houk& •

32, Baud • • Hath • • Hith • • • Kilt* •

33, Foot Pag• • Pair • • • Nair • •

34. NVIO •

85, Bye •

86, Mouth.

Nitic

kkh •

m8 .

Mick •

Akkh •

mah

•

•

•

•

K

h

a

k

k

•

•

Kukkhi •

lath •

•

37, Tooth

38. Bar •

• • • Pit •

Kan

,a n d •

Kinn •

•

•

Khadaud

Irian •

SO. Hair • • War • • BM • • • 1341 •

40. Head • Sir • • •

41. Tongue •Tibh • Jilib • • Jbh

42. Belly • Pt t • Pat; • • • Net; •

43. Thick • Path Pitth • • Nit th •

44, Iron •

45, Cold

• •

•

Ladha •

Mad •

Loh& ,

gaunt; •

• U h l •

Batumi •

•

•

46. Silver Rao Chinch • M ut h • •

47. Father • • lit • • • • 13App • • Blipti •

48, Mother • Ai • • • lig • • Matti • •

494 Brother • •Mau • • M a l • • , ShaulS •

SO. Slalom • • Bga •• Ilhablu • •

51. Man • Bandr•

• •

• Kadin! • • •

52. Woniat • • • B r iky

I

• • hau l • • Birrei •



4 1 1

• • •

• • •

• • •

• • •

• • •

• = n

i o n

. ,ill ; wo; itira; ar

B ir k; urd-ka • .

Biza-ka; urn•hl

•

•

B

Urika .

Mika •

Walt .

• Nuo-ki .

Mui.

c

t

.BIM; wa; hirn; ar . 0 . •

Bira-ka; att•ki • tYnaka . • • Nnu-kil • • •

Bita-k6; urti"ke • Unika • • Nutplca

Kahat • • HaLtato • • H at .

Burka, gurnd•

Guadnie •

Na • .

Nab-bill •

Talchnt • . •

ithasar •

•

•

.

Nakati •

thakelle •

Makin •

*Akin •

Bkh

• Khum .

•

Dat•hala • Datil. • • Khuditt • A

Kan•balit • Kaufli . • Enu • •

B a n h i l A 4 • • Bain • • • Rhabil .

Itur•halti • • elira • • • Babas .

Jina•bill • • Jihnit . . • • • Khajib • • •

Pit-beli • • Pati • • Rat •••

Pitheli • • Pitall . • • Nith •

Lads • • lihswa • • Malaya . • •

Rani • • • • Rama • • • Bina .

El& • • MEd; • • Khania .

Bap•hila •

Mahttal • •

•

•

Baty •

ilityyn •

• Khabip; ntp

• Mi ami .

.

Chibhil . . • Bhai • Bhaota •

Rabin • • • Maya; • • • Chbau • •

tiajat ; IthAdmi . K iijari • • • • Kiang • a

Nokas • • • K ilan • • • • K•ar . . 4

Nanlati (Skarn). K a n j o g (11042n111) S k i t (State Itampur),

114•411pa7.

a



SiksIgi t i (Beloam), I i i I l

i 1 j .

Une T o 7 0 . He.

M ol d . T i n t . . . . 2 7 , Of him.

1.1644 T i n a . . . 0

3 H i a

lino , • Te . . . . 2 9 , They.

Un-ka T i n a • 3 0 . Of them

Un-kft T i n a • 3 1 , Their,

Hutoia, H a t o 3 2 , Hand.

Onaale P o g o 3 3 . Foot.

Phokt191 N A N A . 3 4 , Nom,

Akonsa K a n e 3 5 . Eye.

1111 . • w h o a 8 0 . Mouth,

Chabine D a t a . . 3 7 Tooth,

Kannaiya K a n d l a 8 3 . Ear,

Bala B a l a • • , 8 2 , Heir,

Air . • M i l t a 4 0 . Head,

Min1Aii J i b . 4 1 . Tongue.

Khilat D b a t r i y o , 4 2 . Belly.

P10 P i k o a a 4 3 Back

Lawbit L h o i l a 4 4 . Iron.

Said • , 1Chona 4 5 . Gold,

Khura • , M a n d l 4 7 . Silver.

Baba Y a b i l 1 7 Father,

limma. • Y a y i . . . . . . . 4R, Monter.

Turana•Illuti (older), unbuk•bhal (young. 'BblEyt 4 1 ) . Brother.or).

Ba (older), bhan (younger) , • Hhal ; • V I . 5 0 Maier.

Soak /A . • • Mandri l • 5 1 . Mon.

SubfikaPi • B l y k a 5 2 . Woman.

VO •

Gipay.-1852 B



34311.• Gipey. •

Oriki Moral. sta (Oaihrary). Bill (Crimind).

434 Wife • Well • • Rene • Bftreil •

64. Child Chheyrft Alftuda, tuftecil Bari, MK •

55. Son • • • PUt • • Pilt •• •

BOO•

60. Daughter

457. giaTO

• Chit

Oftlira •

• •

•

Dill •

fatillm

Ben

cilbulaw •

58. Cultivator

19. Shepherd •

Kh9rft

Bharaa;

•

•

•

•

M O •

Ajr11, ajar!

Khatti •

ajErt

• •

40. Ood •

41. Devil

• Bhagwan

Bail •

•

•

Kbudi •

abatis

Budgh •

Shaititu •

439Sum • Saraj Sttraj • • • • Nitraj • •

•69. Moon Chimilar • Charm • Clean •

64. Star • • Tara • • Tara • • • Tftril • • •

65. Itith • 1

1

1

4

1

1A

• • Atiii • ktigg • • •

•643Water Plat • • i'Atit • ObaT • • •

67. Howe • • Char • • Char • • Jamul& •

613 Hove

69. Cow • ao

Oarit

Ofty

•

•

• Ghttri •

al •

Kfidri

LIINT

70. Dog Eutit Mita • • Dhrikal •

'71. Cat Mina Bella • Kona, dhibri

71 Cook • • • • Kukui • Kfticar. • • • Kftkar

19. Dank Radek Batak • • &talc • I •

7

4

.

A

s

a

•

• •• • onto • KIWI • • Gana

75. Causal • • • • 'Oth • • • Thab

70. Bird

77. Co • •

•

•

Nicht

111

• Okirlyi, paillohht

Jfteit •

NiriyA •

ham& •

/S. got • • • Kira • • MAO • Dfttul •

70. Sift • • • • Bh a • BAIA • • ititahult



—Gipsy.

Kenji"! (Sitspst). Kell lid (Boissum). !lap (Sisis Ramps*

Melwara . . . JO . . . . . Chhb . • • •

.....• BachehA • • . • KhalgiMk •

ebabldi . • • . Baido . . . . Barn, • • • •

lank( • . . • Babb • . . . Bsri • • • .

Gulumingo . • • ibliak48 . . . aulam . . o •

Kbit-bala . • • limit • • • • Rutin . .

DharariA • • • Dbaugar . • . Biggariyik . . •

Mal • .• • M U M * . • . Banmedwar . . •

Bluat-b1R) . . • Baittino . • . . Kbabhtle . • .

Sural-hala . • • Surtil . • • • MITA

C1umd-bill5 . . • CbAng . • • • KhanId • • .

Tar•halit • • • Ttiro • . • . KluttirA • • •

Aural . • • • Afigira . • • • Og . • • •

Nimaul • • • • Nil,limi . • • • Child • • • •

Rib . • • • Naugo • • • • LobnII& • • • •

Giturari) • • • • GMla • • • • Ragalah • • •

Nigh • . • • GAyn • • • • TiyArgi raa • • •

M a • • • • Katt° • • • . J i m

-

aka

r

• . •

tiliala • • • • Mill . • • • Kbablfit •

MuTga • • • • l i m e • • • • Kbamurg • 9 9

Radak . • • • Bald

- •

• . • Tiyargi mink • •

Gallia . . • • Gad& • • • • Bold . „ •

U t

-

h

a l

a

••

• • let• • • • • rat . • • .

Chirail • . . • Paring° • •• • • Nsrand • • • •

Jaugh • • • • Niklutr • • . . JAsatil • • • •

Ditt • • • • Thu? • • • • Dal ias • . • •

nalth • • . • Cbait • • • . V A ) jnii • • •



.16re •

Michela •

Knol015 •

Kooken • •

liejahrt66 •

Alit •

Malinger' •

lik • •

fladttin

Snarl

M od

Terd. •

At Or

Nitgit

Nom

01101

M A W , •

•

Bill] •

Iduangt

Dudek muiregi •

Gada64 •

11fit •

Patinal5 •

Klatt

Aact •

Betwact •

()heal

linuban

Potte •

• M or o •

Dikari • •

• L e k 0

Rho,

Bitingly

Dewp • •

• l a h u l a d n • •

• B in • • •

• Claud

• C h e n d e l • •

• A g

•• Pel l

• Khel

Chlaimne • •

• Glyd i •

• • M are

•

• •

• • K

Bo dolt

• • , Gadoile •

11q0 •

• , M i n t

J e l c o n

▪ •

•

•

▪ •

• • • Bu t

• • Butzhal

M O W (11141on4 Z u g l i s b .

• 53. Wife.

• 54. Child.

• • 55. Son.

• • 56 . Daughter.

57.wave.

58. Cultivator.

59. Shepherd.

60 God

• 61. Devil.

62. Sun.

▪ 6 3 . Moan.

64. Star.

65. Fire.

• 66. Water.

87. Donne.

68. Homo.

• 69. Cow.

• • 70 . Dog.

• 71. Get.

72. Cook.

• 73• Duck.

74. Ate.

• 7 L Camel•

78. Bird,

• • 7 7• Go..

78. Eat .

• 79.

Gi•pay-189



190—Gip.;.

OrP

i

(

C

r i

t e

1

1

)

.

Sid (Ordinary). Sid (Criminal).

80. Como

81. Beat

82. Stand

•

•

Aw •

Mar

CIA •

Au ;3

larva •

lovi • •

•

•

Aaral a

Loa

Khlacia; kilo% or rail hap;

83. Die Mar Marna • Lista •

81. Give • P

A

• Diva • DORE •

85. Run D

h

o

r

•

• danyola Biokna a

88. Up

87. Near

Mathi;

Parichl-mga

Ufarg •

Ndril •

•

•

Klaipar •

pllauSt13

88, Down • • 1

4

1

1

6

1

0

•

Tula • Tali

89, Far • Pars • Dar Khadfir •

90. Before Mori • Agge • Kugge •

91. Behind • Wise • Piehill • • • Niabbil • •

92, WHO • KB; Kau; • Kau;

93, What • • • Kay Kya • KO •

94, Why • • Ku1113 • • Kyil •

95. And • An • TO TO •

90, But Pa; • Par Par

07 If Jo •TOkar, jo .Thkar

jh

98. Yen •

DONu •

lila Ales

lift

• •1

Aro

A lie

Na a

•

A d

•

Na

•

•

101. A father Ba Bripp • Rapt& •

102. Of it lather • • Bappi-gl •gi, -gig) aBlipte-gla

103. To ra father Ba•ni Ilopph-ga •

104. From a &Our

105. Two fathom

100. Failure

• • lia-ti

;tan ba

lia

•

Iteppl•th8

lie baipp

Ihipp •

•

a

•

11Optii•thil

• Dbar biptO

• Bapta •

•

a a



Gipsy-191

R aw (Akala). Oir041.

Nyaka% •

Ubil mho •

Lug& • •

Khat-ko khub•ra •

Harwagl

L ot

Khub•rok

Luki JO • Lug Digit • •

Dappa •Will • Khichwki

•C

Mum Nimal • , Chigawki

tlyrl • • Khapnr • • Khapar

Nalik • • KanK h nra • •

Tanha Tin Tal ka

Dar Dar D g •

Sim0 Khaglidt • • Khagicli

Pinball& • alhiohliit • !Nimbi •

Kau ; y0 • Kau • • Kan

•

K

y

l

l

•

• Ki • • • Ka

Ny'

•

8

•

• • • Kaika . • Kayla •

Au • • • Haur . • Or • •

Par I mount% • • • Lakin • • • • Lakin .

Jab • • Ta • • • TO •

Hlw • • Hoy • • Hi

Elbilpi • • • Raped • •Nal

Artra • • • Ara • • Ayyo .

BOK • • Hk-mik biklwato • Khak ralwuto •

Bapta-ki Ekint bblwuta-k0 • Kbak mnwnt545 •

B p t k u bhlIruta-kil • • M ak Inawata-ka •

Barpit-tbo•al

Dhcir blipte

• .• bb l iw at a - s t

bblwoll

•

• •

Kitak slawnta•at

Dig alwall •

Napo Shlynte • • YAgruall • • •



Gipsy-193VOL. XI. 9 0

gar•IL IbJgh(Iklamin9.

Awar Alcbtal • 81 Come.

Oh16 'Char . 81. Boat.

utica4 Khubtabor. • 82. Stand.

Bigar Kik ar 88 Die

• Gar 84 Giro

Whit • • Nikat . . . . . . . 85. Run,

Uppar Khappar • . . . . • 86. Up.

Batik • • Kan 87 Near

Tell!. • Kb 03 • 88. Down.

D r • •

amino .

•

•

•

•

Dar • •

Khania

89. Fat

90. Before

Pichnha . • Plata • • • 91. Behind.

Ion • • K i l n . • • 92. Who.

Kyi flIt . . . • 98. What

Kt . • . &bared • • 94. Why.

Bhi • . Sabo 95 And

Lakin Pan 96 But

To • • To • . • 97. If.

Hoye, • • • E8 • B.Tea.

Na7 . • • Na? • • 99. No.

Ayy6 AY71116 . • 100. Alas .

Ekkaa baba • • Eir yaba . • • •

1

0

1

•

A

f

a

t

h

e

r

.

Sick an baba•ka • • Sit yabLn6 . . • 101 Of a father.

Bkicaa baba Ica Ilk yabl-na . • 103. To a father.

Elckna baba-.ea Ilk 3-abi-1.0 104 From a father.

Jaucl bAbA 1311 y

a p

s

101 Two father!.

Baba • • • 'Titbit • • 106. Fathom



107. Of fathers

108. To folliota

102. From fathom

110. A ʻlatightoo

111. Of a daughtor •

112. To a, (laughter •

113. From a tinaghtar

114. Two daughters

115. Daugh ton

116. O f daughters

117

.

.

T

o

c

l

a

u

g

h

t

e

r

a

•

118, Fr om 41aUghtsra •

111). A 1

6

. 0 1 d

m a

n

120. Of agotlnaan,

121. To a good man •

041i4t(Catch).

iMwrtchfi

Euglish.

135.wimA

Dha

Dhe•ehi

lDiu)

nha•ti

pan ahnfiDhun

• Dhag-aha

•

Dhal-11 • •

Wiens

Silre mess/palm

• 8 5 0 maasit-al

122. Fr ont 0. good man m i a s i t - t 1 •

123. Two good toen D O n RAW mAaati

121. Unol l Inca • S A L oulapul

125. O f good man • S e t i i

125. To good man • • SAW trifttlang

127. Front good. won. S a r a tnivo

t

t-t.1128. A good woman • • S er i bnyti

120. A hod boy • l a k t r a ahltoyre

.

1

3

0

.

f

l

o

o

d

w

o

m

a

n

•

S

t

a

i

d

.

131. A bad. girl

132. a d

133. Bettor •

1

9

4

—

G

i

p

s

y

,

• • t likett irabboyr

-

Seri% •

• • Wad13101 Fara •

•

•

Happti.g

• Ilappti•ilul

D hi

• •

• D i - g h •

Dhle,th8

DOabd

• Db l i

Dbitt•g6 •

• 111211-gil •

• Dhl t i- ta

• I

•

;

1

Id 5

1

a

l

im

r

y

)

.

•

•

•

•

•

•

• Change. (or nolc.)bands).

• Change Admle-gitbanite-go1).

Change illtme.gt

• Change 5dm1e-thR •

DO change Welt

• Change Admit (or band)

ChangO 1141mIll-ga •

Change Idtal li-gb •

• M a n e Adm18-10 •

Changt ittaital

Bbairk mftatlk •

Cbangill Janina

Dbiart memft •

Chino% ,, , •

, • [Is Ebb Or is bathe] ohmage

•

Ldmi

Sirgl (I•011,11141).

140310

• ThiptS•thtl

llorle•git

Borie-g11

• florle•th3

Dior [trig

• D OA •

llort3-0

11,101411

i

▪

l

a

r

1

3

-t

h

d

or ChenguS kodmi

or Cloonguo kodtare-ge •

• ChAfigua k61.1111111-gt1

Chorigod kadmill-tka

Il Mr chansitO kOdmi

• ChefigaO kOdail

•

Chefiguo ktiamt!•ge

•

•

•

Chengad kOdmit-gil •

Ohlefigue kotim134t1t8

Ohefigat

littairt (or n111431110 bOre

ClionguA La ma

Absits (or pharlb) but

Chengai

[Die 4113o r b M &attire]abeagali.



VOL. XI .

,..—...........-..—.....----.—....---,

Ko3WO (Alm14). Gir341.. Mylluteala•

...

Bapta-ka • • • Bhltwata-ka . • • Mita uta•ko • . .

Blptaatho . • . Bbawata•ka • . • Mawata•ka t • .

Bipto.tha-8/ , • • DIalwata-al - • • • Mawata•qa • .

Chhart • . • Ek-mit laacti • . • Khok gelp •

Chhorl-Ict • „ Ek-ma law4t-1a • • Khak golphe •

6htiarfi-k

u

•

,

•

Eir•rna 1aw414a • • Khak gclia•ka .

Ohhart-tha-si . • • Ek•ma lawfWea • • Kbak gelpl-sa . .

Dhor chharlyi • . •Dul-ma law4I • • Dag golpi • • •

Chhorly if . • • LI wct t • • Galpi • • • •

Chh4riy1411 • • . 1.44140 • • • Cielpka • • •

ChbOrtyl-ka • • • tha4t•Sca • . • Gelph•ka • • •

Ohharlyi4ho-s1 . • 1•104145 • • • Gelpt•sa • •

liachebbI kMml . . Ek•rati chisam antral • 10.18k khasho khil$3m1 •

ICOehehhlt koamiya,kli • Ek-ratt ehisam Malawi-ha . Khak khaeho khAdhat•ko •

Kochehht lairltaIya•ka . Ek-rut ch im khadmi•ka • Kh81 kbleha khadml-ka •

Kochehha katimvA4h0-11 • Illr•mt °Mum khadms•sa • Khok kbachakhadell-sa .

Dh8r bbala kadmi. • • Dul•raa ehisam khadmi . D8g kbach8 khatirai •

- Ithate kadrai • . . Cilium) khatimi • • Khaeha khatlinI • .

Bhp.% kadmiyi•ica . • Chisam khaami-ka • • ghficha khldml-ka •

Ma% kaamlya.ku • . Chisam kbachul-ka. • . Khaeha kbadmi-ka

Binds kadullyX•tha-at • Chisam khadmi-ea • • Dacha Ichadral-aa • •

How haul • • . Eic•rna chiaam ktji • • lath nhi 41Iret •

Duet alma • • • Elc•int biloc) liw4o • • Kbak ougaki0 gala • .

Korall hatiiilli • . • Chita= kap . • • n o clind . . •

Bala kaiap • . . Ek-mu IAN lawkll . • Kbak anglo gall . •

Kama; eichphaa • • Chimm • . . KbIcha . • •

Aohchha . • . LAI ehisam - • • . Wa•ILLII kbleha . •

Cipsy-195



120---00Ipay.

Kanjart (Sitepur). Kanjart (De lout). K O (State Itampar).

Bay416111-ka . • • H5paa-kit . • • Khabapd•ra , •

Bap-bota-ka . i . Blitaa-kit . , . Khattapa-rit • •

Bap-bald-so . . . Bdpart-se . . . Khabt1118-0 . .

ettobla , . . . . Mks; baidi . . . Bak WM , •

Chttbk1-10. • . . Ekkan bnidi•ka • . Bak battord . • •

Cbobitt-Iti . - . . Ekkan bai4t4a, • • Bak hart-ra . .

Choltd-Ita • - .. Ekkatt battP-aa • . Bak bart-ra • •

1)ub0111choblci . • And haida . ,Dhav baviyi

Chabk1 . . . , Baida • • . . Chit& bartyg

OldtbklAtt . . . Baida-ka . . . Bari3S-rd . .

Chobkl-ka . . . Itnida-kn . . . B a r i

-

A r a

.

.

Chttbkilta - • • Baida•mt . • . . Hali78-le • .

Khaolichitit naiad • . Ekkatt tom kalarti • • Bak kaohehlti kadng

Kbaoltehho najad-kft . Bkkan ntra kitinro-kti • Balt knebehhit kadatt-rit

Ithathebba nalati.ka • Ekkan alta kitiaro-kn • Bak kuabahha kn g - 0 .

Khanhohho nainit•sa • Mikan tura kajara-ae • )31( kuchabhd kadmt-ra .

Dabaltt khaohobha naiad , Janda taro kallarit • • Dhor knahnithd kodau

Khaoholtho naiad . . IsInt katiard • • • Chhitt kaabohho kadmi

Kbanbabha naiati-ka • Who kaitudAnt . • Kuottohla kadmiy8-0

Kbachnhho uniatt-ka • Ntra klitud-ku • • Kunitabbit kadentyd-ra

gbachchha nait0-aa . •titre

,

L l

t j

a r

a -

a a

•

.

• Knohelthil kildmi78-0

r h

m

i

l e

h

h

i

n

a

i

l

a

.

. Eck an ntrt latiart • • Bak kunhabbl kb& •

ptiartill chabko • • Ekkin karat' 'Aldo . • Bak rardb hard •

Khanhebh1 axial • • NW kAkarS • • . Knobohbd kharlyf •

Pundit thabkt • . Ekkan kargil batch • . Bak iarib bort

Khaelablkt • • • Ntra • • • Karbala •

•••••• • 1,1446 ntra • • • ( fl at kuellebhd •



Q1011.

Bfibil-ka • • Y E A R - li e

Babe-1

,

t1

,

Y

a

b

a

q

u

l

Bebe•se • • l ' o b e - t o

Ekkap • E k

Ekkap kitchen-la E k dikarl•no

Ekkao kaeltell-ke E k ilikart-ne

Skkoo kochelt•se E k dikart-te

Jaud kachelse B e dikartyl

D i k a t i y aaohelya

Dikariya-neaoholye-ka

Dik arlytt•n 0acholye-kti

Knobelye-so

Kiks le rl ( l oa n

Ekkap fOblt • E k cheke nalnekb

Ekkau debit subektle-kil .

0 1 c

d i a l e d

n t a n o k

h

n O

•

Ekkou eebit, oubtikde-ke E k eha)te manakh•ne

Ekkan tebtt subekde-sos E k oliakA monekli•10 •

hurl° fable subekdo B e °hake maukhe •

beaubekdo C h o k e monkbe

l̒ebit aubekde•ke. C h o k e inankbe-no

Eobt 1.nbukO.L C h o k e

&bit anbektle-sa C h o k e mankho-to

Ekkao table subakdi • S k ohokl beNyke • •

Ekkauhi.tb ohheril or clthanaka . khattor obbekne

Ana subtikdyi , Choklyo kidedlye

Ekhau bath abort or ulthanakt • • Ek kbattar okhekurt •

gable C h o k e • •

Tett debit • • • M t &eke •

•

Euglidi•

107. Of fathers.

108, To fathers,

109 From fathers.

• 110. A daughter.

111 Of a daughter.

112 To a daughter.

118 From a doughter.

114 Two daughters.

115. Dooghims,

116 Of daughters.

117 To daughters.

118 From daughter*.

, 119. A good man.

120 Of a good man.

121. To a good man.

122. From a good man.

128. Two good mon.

124 Good men,

125. Of good Men.

126. To good men,

127. From good men.

128, A good woman.

129. A bad boy.

130 Good women.

I n A !Da girl.

162, Good,

DB. Bettor.



I 99—Gipsy.

Engikh. orlkt (Catch). Stil (ordinary). Blia (Criminal).

134, East • • • Banhg-ti sir* • • (Sabha sattlt5) °babel . [Sablia5 sattbd) ehtingad

185. High • • tahl. • • t r e h O h & • Khuobehlt

136. Higher • • Viladhdre flohit • (Is 48) aohand [Ilie, th83 klotalicht,

187. Highest • • Badhl-tht %chi • • (Sabha% eatthd] achcbi • [Sabha eatthal kitachclig

136. A horse • • Gork ( h i ) • °hard • Kodrit

139. A mare • • Uri, (him!) • • Ghort 4 KOdri •

140. Horses • GOrl • • Ghoo , • KettlrO •

141. Hares • • Gorid • . %aril • • • Kilda • •

142, A bull • • Gana, dbagn • lAt i f fB

4 •

•

• Kditgal • •

143. A cor • Ody • 01 • LAW •

144. Dulls • Godhl

•

4 b

e g

3

•

• Pholitja • Kaitgal

1 4 5 . ° C M S • Gild • • Od? • • • Lithoi

146. A dog • Kutd • KIM Ithttkal •

147. A bitch • Kett Kult i . • Bhu.k11 .

146. Dogs • 4 K A . • Kidd •• Bhfikal •

149. Ditches Kutid . • Keta. • Oho klii • •

150. A be goat • • Hahn% • Bakrd . • • Chh dbrd

151. A tamale goat • • Hahn . • -

B

a

k

I

I

.

Chhdbri

152. Goats - B o l a . 1310m4 . Chldthrd •

153. A mblo do or • 1131) llama Ham •

151. A femalo deer • M a i B arn ' . . • Harm

IDS. Doer • M a M U M Barn

156. 3 nut • H5 el . HA haT • Hall hopd • •

157. Thou art . • • Te SI Tat hal . Tall M O •

158. Ile i$ • • Sit sd •. . l l b bai • • Bub hopo •

151 Wo urn • • • Am7 sit . Ilam hi • hopzi

150. You am . • • T a t n3 biONCL • Tam he . • • Ta m MO •



gay—

liehit! (AkeIs). Okeel. . 1441mile:

Achchhe • • • 1241 chime • • . Kabala-al Moho .

•Klmehalla . . Klmoholto • • . i c hu n

a

n d

•

UFO II IWI khnehohe . • • Werse-bt khunohe .

• Publ klinehobe . • hinbae-B1khunehe .

11100 • • • • • Ek-me sharp • , Khek gbeclehe . •

HMO . . • • Ek•rae ghertl. • • . Kkekgheilakt •

Ithe48 . • • . Gbetie • . • • Gheclehe • •

Rhoillyll, . • • aborts . . • . Ghe9ohl. • •

Bel • • • • Ek•ma limo • • . Khek nol • •

Hey . • • . Bk•mll kiwsl . • • Ehek glyi • .

Bel • • • • Kfwee . . - • NM • . .

ftlyi • • . • K I W I • • • • a i r • • •

Hbokkal •

Hutt,1 • •

•

•

•

•

Ek-me dihuglA .

Ek-me dem& •

,

•

Khek jukelb, •

Khak julaIS • •

pkokkal • • • 1211mgli • • • Jekele . . •

Ruttlyil . . • • pilau& . • Jukili • •

Bee.che4• . • • Ek-me remne • • . K M nelmee • •

Halm)! • • • Ek-me Amid • • • Khek reehell • •

liekke4 • • • • Rama • • • Nekachi • • •

Ilmt i kharan . • • Her hertz • • ' , Kbek 4lielvIt khamo

K haran 1. • • • Medi harti . • . KM* ad klisraq .

Kherm • • . Haqi • • . • Xhamo. , . •

MI he • • • . MI hapelit • • • Me ha . • •

To he . • . • Ta Impale' • • • Ta ha • • •

0 Liu • t i • e IVO Impellt • • . 0 Mt • • .

Hem he-. • • Ham Impala . • • Hama ha • •

Tom he . . ' . • Tam Impel • • Tame hi • • •

___



• • •

Intik° • •

Ohurirt,

Ghorirt

Bakal ghurirl

Bald gkurtrl

Bly-hele •

Nidh

3hRkil •

•lhakill •

p .

.

Raktil •

Rakri

Bakra •

Khieln •

I Khirti

Marin • •

1,10 hugh% •

TO hughi

Wo haughe •

thun baughO ima hugh%

Tel huglii

•

•

•

r hi g li k i ( S h a w l .

100— Oi7.

NaniaM (13olgattm) Ne•t! (Sista R amp*

B

yg

d

o

,

z

g

r

o

•

,

•

R

a

b

-

r

e

k

a

c

h

a

b

h

i

l

°

Khulicho , Kh1rha

Uatde kkaf(ohd c h h 1 a khgclal

Bytak khrtKohti R a b 4 r 0 khbohtt

Ekkav gha413 • 1 1 1 3 k ruharoha •

Ek)csc gh041 • , R ik rubirchl

Ghtide • • Rubarcha

Ght141 , • R u h a r b i y i • •

Ekkav pickt • B t 3 k Ind •

Ekkav IVO B A k tiyArgi

, N 14

040 T i y A r g i ?Al

Ekkap kotte• • B a k chhatakar

Ekkav kat • B e k olthamkort

Bata • • • C h h a t chbumkny

KAM • • C h11111 abhutokariyi

Ef&op balms, B a k choke'

Bkkav holutri • B a k chnkri

Bakal.% • C h a k r i y i

Bkkav Imrn • • M i a mi •

Bkkav harm • * han g

/lame • 4 C h h a t kbarau

MaT • K h 1 r 1 1

YO ha • K h a n i a Mocha

11ha W o k tookil

Bath& bi K ham Mehl

I'm° he • • N a m bilobe

•

•



.

1

4

0e

i

t

t

Sab-se Obit

Dacha

Iet1 uncial

Bab-se nimbi

Ekkau IONA

Ekkat) ghenit •

GhNio

Ghoclyi

Ekka pildit

Ekkop bhakkar

pado .

Bhakkara

Ekkau kutt5

Ekkat. kutti

Kultd

K Lyi

Ekkeu bakard

Ekkau

Bakoro

Ekkuu raw horny

qkkaui i i d hatau

Elornua

Mal khirtati

thattaa

trEe NOMA

Ham thArto

Tuttle gArte

VOL. *I li•

(Delputn).

°hand cli6k0

Debella

Isla 1160110

Bhutto uchabo

Pk ehhunuo

obhimal

Chhimati

ChialianiyO

Pk ptWo

Rk gAy41

l'Add

kutra

Rickutri

Kubik

Kuttlyo

Pk ballot)

Pk bahrt

Bakrd

Pk bow

Bk hurl)!

"'arca

21i ohho

T chh5

To Ghia .

Ham chh6

Turn 6115

••

• ,

• • •

•

134. Boat.

185. High,

198 Higher.

137. Iligheat.

188. A horse,

139. A. mare.

140. Horses,

141. Mares.

149. A bull.

143. A cow.

144. Bulls,

145 Cows

146. A. dog.

147. A hitch.

148 Doge.

149. Bitches.

150. A he goat.

151. A female goal.

152. Omits.

153. A male deer.

154. A. female flees.

155. Doer.

156 I am

157. Thou art.

158. He is.

159. We am.

160. You ars.

Oipsy-201& D



202-01pai

Bugliab. Ocikt (Cath). 61'ill (OnUnary): Biel (Crimiut),

Buh hpe •

Haa thtyyi (n; elyyfi,,•sto.)

161. They are • • S i t

162. I was .

ei .

a l elle •

EA hitt , •

Hal thtyyl (or tityy6, etc.)

163. Thou wad, TA elle • Te l thlyyth • • TAO thtyyt, •

164. Ho wan . • t1 ile •e Uh thiyyt. ' . Buh thine, • •

165, We were • . Atn7 Rill Hem thip Ham thiyyll . • •

e

166. You Wore.

167 They 11 ere •

Tamt sill

Sti Rill •

Tem thliye

Mx thlyytt

, Tam thtyye •

Buh thlyye •

168. Be • Ho • He (sing.), h e w e

-

( p b A r . )

. HoPt hoP8 •

• • •

162. To be • . • • Heal • Hoak • Hepals .

170 Being. Ham Heti • . • Hopte • .

171. Having been . • E ntine . • lidik6 . • Hopi lee •

172. 1 may bD • . . HO howl • Hail bewir • Ha l berill •

173. 1 Rhea be • • 116 l ow!; h l blothe ., H al b ea u/ • • Hapangti

174. 1 ahould be • Ilaehe hale khape . Itri6 hate Eopte .

175, Boat• •

176. To beat •

Iliir

Iteyal •

Iter. mere

litire1 •

Lo

•

1

0

8

v

Leal . •

177. Beating • •

178. Havi n beateng•

Medi •

MertInt .

•

•

• Me r le • •

Merthe • • • •

Lett

link° . •

178. 1 beet • • HO m6r1 a i . Hal mer1.1 bat • ' .• . H a t WS b

8

P 6 ••

180. Than beatest,

181• IIa beats •

182, We beet,

rem etR a

SOmere Re

A O marl al •

Tag tairte bat

1.11 ma t& htra. .

Hare aterte I t ., , •

, Teel 15ti• hope .

• Bub I titi bepe •

, H e m tete hope

,

183. Y ou beat • • T an a mere newt ' • Tam merle be . • T am late hepe

184, They beat. • SO mart at 11h merle hat • ., B ob late hope

1135. 1 beat (Past Tease)

186. Thou bette d (P a c t

• I l l mir li

TO merle

Ittra mttriti •

Tat merie •

• M a t lege

,, Ta t Wyk o•

.

Tomo),

187. Ho boa, (Part Temp) • Te nl merit • , tla mer it • Bata ley&



'TOL XL

(Akols). Oar4141.

Ve be

Tct daya •

thlyi • •

To hopoli

MI ohh0

To ohh0

WOohhO

•

Ve

Me hi

Ta hi •

.

0

h

i

•

Ham thy a Ham &ha • Humehi

Tara thiya Tam altho Tama la

VO thiya • • To ohbO • Vôhi

Ho •Bharat •

Rha

Houl • • Rhapol-MI-k0 • RhfoOko

• Rhapol-to

Haw& 118 • • Rhapoloao RIAU

Ha bona •

lift holigda

• MI thapoinagh

MI rhapolnago

• Ma rhaufigi

rbitung6

Haham • MI thapolangooh MOrhOlooko hoot

Mar •

alarana

Lop% • •

Lugaukt •

IA%

Lottletto

Marla Lugit4 • Lotto

Marya h8 Lugalco Lot-ko

HOmirth Mi IngaA • MO18111

To marti TO lagag TO 18111-

0 marla Wo lava U Iota

Ham mirth Bain • • 116105

Tam mart& Turn lugal • • Tama Mtn •

Vo mart4 TO N O • • To Iota

•

M

a

-

n

8

.

M

i

r

T

a

MSInglyo Mo Stito

TO-nOwary& • To logiya TO Iota•

%Twat! marg.. • • W4 Inglyt! • :0 Sato •

Clipey-108

•21) 2

1



Kaajart (ntart).

Wo haugh8

Mal hada

Tar kihro

Wo hallo

•• •

• ••

•

•• •

•• •

•

•

•

•

Mat hag

r u k e d

• •

Mar aghast/ •

Tiara • •

latimadi r8 • •

LugatIde • •

Lupo•ho

Mar lugairt

) •

Tar Ingaire

Wo lugairo

2

04

—

G

1

1

3

4

Y

Kmniati (

1 1 4 0

1 4

"

1 0'

0 110 • • WO h8t13

Nall (State Itainimr). I

Afar ban& 1 ( 5

YO band° • Khanq hooba

▪Walt hookat hando

Hata tumid. • • Kharn no

Tama hand& • • • Want nO •

Wind •anda •

• • n o

HOwaku • • - • • It apt al

Matto • H M O hao

•owar-k I t o k a r3 •

Hogo ko Ithga

MT h • A g a

Mar holtOolt • , Mil-ko ob i t h i ya

IttitWAt • 1 4 1 1 1 6

Kut wail a • lidthatt •

Lothtil ha8K4141310 •

• Loth-karKatwar-ko

Mar kutward • I C h d tothla ra

• Y o kntwaro • ▪ l o t h t i t hat

Woh Wilda hat• • • ! kutwaro • •

Hamo kuwaro • K b a n t lothle hochtt

•••••• T t u n 8 Icntwaro • • Nam IMMO ha

W8 10010 boohl0 kutwfu8 • •

Mar IngagdO • M ar !Intro • Kha-nfi WW1 •

Tar Ingaoghla• Yo 1=0.0 • • Num-ne totba •

Woolugagills, !natio • i r ketro• U a nO lotha •

•



194. I may beat

105. 1 shall heat

196. Thou wilt beat •

197. Ho will boat *

128. We almil boat

199. Iron will beat

200. They will heat

201. I should beat

202, I am heaths'

203 1 was beaten •

204. I shrill be beaten

205. I go

206. Thou guest

207. He goes

208. We go

209. You go •

210. They go •

211. I weld

912. Thou welded •

-213, lIe weal,

214. We Wmt • •

206—•••Ciipey;

•

COI (Cuteh).

188. We beat (Past Tense) Am ? Ingrid

189. Yon boat (Past Tease) Tam? mdtlit •

190, They heat (Past Tama) TaIy8 mArld •

191. I am boating • H I marl fal •

102, I wile beating • H I miell sil5 •

103, 1 bud beaten • l u l l mai* silt •

•H mfirg •

HI marl •

Ta miri •

Sd matt

Am? mdrg •

Tam? marl

Sa nay!

5Itioho mArIO khapd •

• H e Mf t l it i r t fi g

Il l Inaitla slid

HI mari5

II I jaa st

• • 1Ta S i

• • S i t i M so

Am?jail 84

Tun! SPA [mita

St jfsiHI •

'Ro&

Ta

o

g

b

l

a

•

.•

•

Am? gild

Slat lOrdituITY).

llama tolttiL

Taint milvia •

u? nod Weld

Hag p i t m i d i ha! , orht

e

t i

!

B

R

I

J

e

l

ha

h

a

t

Hatt mArti thlyyd (or elyyd)

lutaf Indtilt tatyyn tor slyy5)

Hag milrg

• Hal l ratitsfigri

Tallmarailgt

mimgrit

Hum marangid

Tern znitragrO

11bmumagrd •

Hag mdelft

Hag mtuiA kal i hal

Hall mariul jattg thlyyd (or

Hag mariti j1Agra •

(Cril••11•41•

Hamd hiya

Tomg Loyd •

B up l mini lAyek •

Hag latet hopo, 'bag hue MaihOp5.

HMI lotd. thlyyd •

loyd thtyyd

Hall log •

Hag loagrd •

lull

Huh logrd

Ham loagtd •

Tam logro

Huh longro •

Hata IOW,

Hail loyO jaerta hopo

Hail loyd jaertit thlyyd (ors lYY

11

).all lOyfi ini irahglit •

Hail jatta hdi j a a r t o hops

Tall jatta hat : n o plead hop

jatitt hal , Buh jaarld 1100

Ham iatto h i • H a m jaort5 hop5

Tern pi ta ha • T a m ja5rto howl

Jib jaltd hal H u h pikkie 114)5

Hag gayd (prahounred OA) H ag gaup (or jikaria)

.•Tag gaya T a g game, (or juarld)

Jib gaya g a n g & (or j i tati l ) •

Ham gad • I l a m gaugd (lasni) •



01p117•-•207

Ka Mitt (Akala). Or541, Ky.121.516.

Ham-ua marya • . Ham ineya , • , Hama lata • •

-

Tura na mars& • • Turn llama . • • Tome 180 • •

Unh•nd trtlrya •

na manta ha • •

1111martS thiya •

,

•

•

Y8 inglya .

111 ingita hapalt •

lt i M OO eitha •

•

,

•

V6 lata • •

Ma I n ha .

Melate hi •

.

•

Mama maul thly I •- • MI lug ah h8 • • 118 IW O •

Ma-na mirnit • ,

EMI in5rabg . •

•

•

111Ingawmiga •

Mi lugamutga •

•

•

Mo laiunga •

Ma latung8 .

•

•

Tu marang • • • TA lugSwunga • • TA latungo . •

Wa marang . • • WOIngliwaliga • . t 1atuag0 • •

Fitim marang • •1H a m 1110 ,Wt i t ig5 •

• Hama latung5

Tani marang • • • 'rum Ingawuttga • . Tullio latungt

;

V i m,irling • •• Yo Ingawungo • • l a 1atung8 • •

Mame maim& • • ,

110.411 rnitryfi • •

.

.

MI laganaklich •

Mi MOO bata-hapolli

•

•

Ma latvekit hava

116 lat duti l a

.

•

Mu•ku mliryli W A • • 11i lugati bata-ohlia , • Ma lot duti hi . •

Mu-ku mirang . • MI Ing64 batting° • • Ma lat aniline •

BEI iata • • • • MI dabity1111 • • • li a 1411 • •

Tn X i • . • • Ta d

a

ba

y

ilt i.

.

. TA hitti* • • •

0 jata • • • • W0 thhayilit . • • tr WO • •

Ham pi a • • • Ham d5hay1115 • • Hama hi tt . •

Tam li la • • Tula thhitylla • . • Tama hitti • •

V5 Imo , • • •.

Y

0

b

h

a

y

i

l

a

•

.

.

• VO 1110 . • •

HO gayll • •

To gala • . • •

,

.

MI ghayilya • •

T i ghayllya •

•

•

Ma hi la •

Ti MO • •

•

•

0 gayil . • • • Wo gbayllya • • • ti hito • • .

Ham gaidi • • • Ham ghayily8 • • Hama bits • • •

•



Kmaad ( ar a) . . K a a j a r i l o am ) .

•••••• H a m a katrat

• •• ••• T a m e kutritt

• • • • did,0 k a t r i t •

• M a r karhio, ha

1agati5 • Ma t kurhla halide • •

Mat lagaightro; mar 1 00 M a l kat,rado

•••••• M a t kutatigal

Mat lagaoall ; mat l us o- M a t kutuegdshad,

Tat Iniaogkaal T O kulin go

Biro lugaoghad • • 1 kutiligo

•••••• H o m e katifiga

I

r

t

t

r

a

a

k

a

t

i

a

g

a

•

•

d

kutifiga,

Mat lagaoghull ▪ • M a t kotwArwi-ka hontl

hag lagair0 poglaro • M al katwimano

Ma? lagairo gaogitral thO M a t katwar•grat

Mat lagairo googhlat , M al kutwir-lewnfigle

Mat laoghade ▪ • Ma! nikliarafige

Tal jaoghaal • T o alkimmAge

.,.„. • Micharn ego

We jaaglum •

Hami Micharda1

Tume raltardal

O

k

h

M

d

a

T

Mal jaeghire . , Mat gaval

Ti? laogithre • • T o 'jewel

We liked* • Igawe

Mame gnat•1•••

2 0 8

-

W p

a y .

Nit (Stat. Ram par).

Itham-no IttliA•

Ram-n0 lothO, • • • I d

UnhB•na lotha , •

KU( RAW rg •

Khe loth rahlt that

Kh5-nil lOtJiA tha

Hop koka loth,

Ka latitt

g

ikhantl IOWA

Woh lothOrti

'Chum

Num lOthOra •

WO lOthar0

lothna aheblye •

K a lotha gayti ra

Khit 1004 gal , thA •

Kha btha jaagil

Kha laantiti • •

Isift jaaudit hal

W o h

j S i i

n r t

A b a

l

Kham jfiaurtO

Rain Allard ha

Wa iirart a liCitill •

Khti gay&

• N ft ,

s

•

• Woh, gaya

Klutm gaya •



vot..

Quit,

'fitrn 01143

4

Tonto gi110711,

ti n

'

a

g

l

i

d

4

y

8

moa gbaclta.bai A

Ma! OA 3.0,h atta

Ma! ghaclyatii •

ghaciensa

Ma! gh6.ju5gik •

Ta ghltdutogit •

line gbacluaga

ght4ung4

Time gb341a811

Una gliklunga

Mn! ghasInit

INT gh5t1kbat

Mta glatc) kbaya

Mn! gliE khnuilgn

kbawntail

Ta kliawatit5

lino khawatta

Ilium Ichttuate

Tome kleawate •

1.7no lzhawato •

khabowa

T11kbahuwit

The

lInni 1bOhUWa

Ham nikfirr t

Tun nikitry4 •

Te nikArya •

1ft nikartna

rikartatO

Mi niktry0tA5

Mi nikarnaga

l it nileftrubgd

TA nikarnagn •

TO nikgruago

Ham vildtrubgo •

Turn nikftrufigo

To nittarn

.

fig t

•nikirAeb

, l i t nikAr-dutyo-ehbil •

„ 21t nili(tr.dtity8111 •

•

•

•

Rkstittl it (Balgattm).

Mi nikAlAuttutigil,

MI jaknn

TA Akan

Tn Akan

Ham jAkon

Tam Akan •

Ti %km' .

Mt gaknya •

TO gaknya

're$galinya

Ham galtuya

•

• 188. We beat (Past Tense).

• 189. You beat (Past Tense).

▪190. They beat (Pail Tense).

191 I am beating.

, 192 . / yea beating,

193 I bad beaten.

• 19i . I may beat.

, 195, I nball bent.

196, Thou wilt bent

„ 107. He will beat,

198. We shall beet.

, 109. Yon will bent.

200. They will hi tit.

201. Iahottid bent.

• 202. 1 am beaten.

20 3. I was beaten,

• 204. I shall be beaten.

205, 1 go.

, 208• Thou geed.

207. He got!.

208 We go,

00. You go.

, 210, They go.

• 211. 1 went.

•212. Thou wentest.

• 213. He went.

•214 . We went,

G i p

-y - 2

W

2



English.

215. Y ea went

216. They went

217. Go

218. Goin g

219. Gone

220. Wh at la yo ur name P

221. How old in this hose?

222. How far is it from hereto Kashmi r P

223, Ho w Iml ay SO UN erethere in year father'shouse P

224. I have walked a longway tu-day.

225. The don el my uncle ibmarried to hie stater.

'226. In the house i s th esaddle of the whitehome.

227. Pi tt th e &addle up onhis back.

228. I have beaten Ilia eon

with many striped.

220. H e is grazing tattle onthe top of the hill.

230. He is bit ting on a horseunder thot

231. Hie brother i s tallerthan ha hinter.

232. The price of that istwo rupeeb and a half.

283. bly futher lives in thataraedl boube.

234. Give ilia rupee to him

235. Take thee° rupees fromhint.

Bd . Beat him well and bindhim with Lupo,

237. Druw water from thewell.

238. W el k before me •

239. Whose boy tomes be-hind you P

210--Gipsy.

Tana gOlo

St1 ga l

0411(Cuttet),

u .

•

Jati

Geld -

Tom-clad nam bay P

l i ft gold kawTak ea V

Kashmir n h o • t t k i t r i k

ohliata

Tam-chO ba-ehe gbara-mitketrek pat at P

Aj md Iambi path kalif' ad

B i r o p h i A sa

o kit:A-chi p u t

t d - o h dbard-tna d her it goga.ehoOhba se.

TA-cht putt& mathe ki thamida,

113 tO-cho pd.i4.ni ghesAphatke mArlo

Stt dggrit matha chopt

ellerava ed•

Rd d Jba M e h l gape lathe,Well et,

R-oht bReT-karta 6

-

e h a b h a u

achd.

t-c hi kintat adht rapi3 at

Mach& to 0 dbare gherit-nalrd-se.

HI repli te

-

n8

d i l w A

Id rapiti to paee-thl ghee&

Pent k i l n mArA ant Alk ydt i a lba .

Kuwd-rely-tt pita kkOhti

eglet chat

Tam if wisa ka.eha pat an tsa

240. Fraiie whom di d yo u Ta rn? hAw kO pfual-ti veohatibuy Bast P g b e l A

241. From a shopkeeper of Ofsa-chi3 e k ha ta lt dr ethe village. p i n e - t i ,

Alit (Oraluary).

• Tern go

TJh gRO

•▪ i n outtft

Geyit

'TtlhArA ii k y ft hoi ?

Is gliara-gi kyit 'umr h ail '

•

2 )1;1Knaluntrit tra M un ider boi ?

TularA brippti-go gha t%bieh kited put heal?

Ajj hail beg elfir turift

IlOrto kdkO-gi pflt uskiiiKlatt oath biallia hog hid.

Begge ghOpa-gl g b a r dhich hui.

Kt thi timid& pittha par babo

Mal lake pubt-gil bardketio (hoick et sotO) mare.

Ut pahapa-gia_chettE upper

deagar chLigrio ildi.

I n n s rukkbit-gil tail shore

, gOupper baithE bad.

Ulla& bleat nekhl bacalemma tel.

Lila =HI chili rupayyd

Mar& bilpp u•niko ghorAblob mi ta hai,

Ilako Al rupayya dd •

1.1310 paia eh rupayyo let I

Unita eolichtia tart a tmrasa ad tItle haddha.

U 1 k haf t b iebeha p a n tkachiba.

liZra agga tura

Tuhrsol plehlto kiska W i tati lad P

TetuB lda. tleo u b molle

117,1 P

GawR-gd ek id dokandi tri

BEd(Criminal).

Marge keggO lane

"

,

m

m

i

n

s

Tam gangd (pore)

Bub gene (anto)

her , jeard

Jamie'

ego ,

Tublirga neiltha leyi helm P

Bit kudrO•gl tryi khumrhope?

llethd nahmirft tAi kiintk haft. MTh ?

Tuharge baptii-gA khe ul Okitne W A hope P

Koji hail iudt khadair uuriA

Marga kike-gb hart buskla(or lebspnis) clitabitotimath chbiebia bopia hape.

Dhebegge kfadaA.gI alptulkhaule bleb hope.

Nfitht /nada nittlitt khtlpar

. cUwe.

Ma buslto blve.gti jailsnotld (111150)

Bah nehai l -g la uot ta

kho per khedefiger negatabop& -

Huh bus kbrukkl-go t a tkAtire khoperhop&

ilustra hhautil bkniii4 (o rkhepoti l b' bOi. t d

t l a Okletternma bop&Bi$kd chImed ithti baluA

rukoil or labe) hope.

MONA 13441 bee W Ok h

c k

a l

o

h

i

d

er

o

u

g

l

a

k

a

p

&

110,,k0 bAA raked (be teg,laba) dop.,

Blake naaa tale na nd li p

.

'

lop.

13 te,

k0

c

h

e

n

g

e t

a

n

a

r

a

b

e

t

o

k rassd oat h chtjtduf.

Bea nOt kbahichelul chat

10413wd.

Tuharge nichhe triad bOr lstarttl hape P

TAm8 Iiin•th8 hub khamolleit pia P

Blame-(or nada)-gii beklakilthl-wAle WW1.



Gipsy-211

Kolhatt (ahnia). 01164t Mylowila.

Tam gaye • . . Tom ghayilyo . . . .

,

Tame hitO • • . •

Va saya • • • • Y6 gbayily0 • • . V8 tato • • •

J1 • • , j)Jhlyil • • • Ritract , • •

Chalya • • • 121hatta • • . Mita • • • •

Gaya • • • Ghsiloao • • • Bittae • • , •

'

T

a

r

an

i

w

c

h

h

a

h

y

l

h

a

P

•

Tare ohyoult kg P • . Taro noka40 ha P • •

Ti rbotla-kt humbar Ala i th gbarte-kil kitollthara P • Ho glodcha-ke k i l an abiabcha P tiaras P

Botha-at Klankir A l i t de rhe P

taga-at Kagruir kitma der P 14 R-0 Kadmir kilana dag P

Toro bappl-ka Ithagga Tara hbawuta-k0 nand-ma Taro talwata-k8 khok-nsikotta chhar6 ha P ha w! lawda P kliStla pipe P

Ai bahattk durk•al phirt MI e l bharkam bat chat- Ma k ha f chhOt de g 4 4lya. . ko hayllyo• male.

Mara kakil-ko obbarO•kil Wok& blistacht mill kaki. Wahl ? M i l matt clhika-um-ha bah auk •at b i l i g

lagya•

ha lawtte-kli walaili. kft golp4l-ke khichwacil.

Us kbagga-ma M o ti l eekaclo•kk khegtr L.

WOnewl-ms kbulle ghat

, Ita kbogIrti rhapel.We khak-ma dbaka ghail-

rho uhegir hob.

tra-ka mi ll -p a r k ho gi r Waka panacht-pa khOgitil Waht n4-10 khopar nhOgtxdhar. . ghalcl. nakth,l•

Us-ha olahara-km bEI jobot aft Weka liwOo-kk Mi sr - ala wika gelpo-ka chbOtphatkO thaya. hum lugayo. bate.

0 MI nokra-par fillar charm Wo AN takt)t-pa areal 0 nakacll-ka thapar 11 ni lrhiya, charnyillk ha. mane thaka bobnl•

U s s l i e 4 0 . - k a t A 11 5 r h 8 1 1 6 • WO WA 6111W-1a-tun ghOr- 6110d-ha Mika A gboctchopar thti kti bilchaba•

lia-ka bha wl i t u n • k a

ka-pa thigya ho.

Woke bbanicht-al okabhak-

khapar toa-tAkt,

Wika rbaklo weld 11011-, bahane-at khucliche ha. cis khuchcho hapala• aokhunchn ha r t,

Bun-ke mol kocIbill O l i o Oki kimmal klung gand1,t0 Wall i thimmat kbanalha•

?ilara ba.pla bun nanebbe Moro ,bhewute nbanclio

4bakiya,

Mire mliwuta wa rhoknokhogga•ma rekbta hacb-oh&

mind-ma rimpall. kbok-mo rhoht•

To ti nt buk•ko dappO • 0-ke ye Ba nal walk . Wa-hi yO Obakiyi Ithich-wa 0.

Bna-ha ruklika•86 n8 WM/ la gandilo wokan-ao thayil • Wk-paaa ya dhakiya °hong-

lyop,

Bun-ku rhup t ay en hua-kunaddhl le,

Ok t chisam lug/L.)1 jawcti-al chirw and.

bat.

W O - k e k la cho lot-h

nakdia.-11

jakatlbso °honk.

Hayti-ma-51 chant kackl • ThaOgt-ma-sa ' M i n t Bewatil-ma-aa chiy ! tong-

Mara altamO nal

. •

•

gbainbmal,

llera kbaga41 chat • •

hat.

Moro kp1git0 nalwact •

IfOra inichchlio r ia•Ice lalre Tara clAiebecit-se kan-kil Toro ripah6 kun-ko goboamrta ? lewdo hayla P barawaktO I'

By6 rittlia-at nola liepyi 1' Ti ye kon-krawn mel Mal- T i ye kun•plao dImal

Bua rb6 01•ka nukandara•

lye I

,We mend-he ek•rail r a w-

Una?.

We nba06-kil nnkanwile-

,thaal• , nya-kan-al• Peso

2 E 2



Kudiri (megalith).

Tame soya •

0 gime. •

•Nikhar •

Nikhardo

Islikhar-gaugri

Taro nun a P •

ghticlo-la kitil ansar

Hylnde Kaamir kitane der

fie ?

Taro bapa•ka nanda-makitta bahla he P

MaT nj b u t der mut°ohallo b8. •

Urii-ki bhayan mem kik&ko haida•ku dink-he.

0 nindo-ma ujale gho4o-leipnahL

Urn-Id pi telt-po pun clalwar

Ma/ nro-kl bsicia-ku bahutghadwade-he.

Yo tOko-po jinawarilchar-ward., he,

ittbada-ke jimint gh845-ko khoptir ublitro-ha.

Ur0-ke bhRi uro-ki blittyau-deitimitahl he.

a-ki k im mat jawat onkaill.

Miro bapOna we nunliketianda-ma rithendek .

YO kali& nr0-ku kida

tiro-ke pan-do wo kallachantga-le.

'0110-ka niro ghndwed-koraiell-de bandwar.

Bawadt-ma-daniwani kWh-war.

Mara Bargibar chalicar •

Tare pichwaiPda kire-kotaidil award& P

Yo kiro-ka pas-da kimatinehn0 P

o khedo•ke akkau dukia-vita be pas-de.

Kinjari (ittapar)„

•• 11•11,

,

Jacgh •

Jaughado

Bach gaughiro

Taro ka ilia-halo P•

Ili ghniare kitio ruThe hat P

11111neKashmir kitti du rhala

hfighe P

Tare baphOla-ki rib0-031kiohkahngbeP

110•14 dur-hele gaughlri

Mere kaki-WI chablm bora-ki rabbi bihals.

Ribo-mi raped ghapiro-kAlin-heli hal.

Bito-ki pitholl-parthlke.

Ma, biro-ke chfibirti-kg=hut chabuk

131r0raharti-11 ru tia • pargaheti abargbidi.

Biro perhala tar ghntarapar chhaitho hai.

chibbal bare- hirabine-ne limbo hal.

Biro-ka dam-bala kharailgall haT.

Isloro bap-11010 bird cShutaroribo-mil he.

Jr gall biro liar

Wegill biro-se It-liagh

Biro-ka khttb legal boorjiberholi-no chaIldb. •

Dh4s8 nimitnt 'Aar

Mato khlgolo oluAlugh

Ter) nichhe kinti-k0 ehebko

aughado P

Kine-ae t i i l mulah l elingbiro

OaahOli-ko bek batio-se •

Nati (alit. limply).

Num gar

We gaysi

J a n

•

Janurie hut

Uni t a hull •

Nambara kya nem hai P •

In robiroholi kya khumarhai

ktho-maKashmir Iclinl der

hat P

Numbara khibap-ke roludla•kituo tobra htiabl P

fij chhIll khador, chide

llaro kitho-ka lahra um-Id4116131A hyaha gaya,

11•011a118-mg on ruharch0-kapada hal.

Un-k0 plItha-par gaddedbarti.

it Its-k6 lohr0-kti ch ili .lntbL

Wah pallara-ki goth parnahe ahara rahl hat'.

Wall ot por

-

la

k h a t a

r

b a

h

ruharchi-par thBica hat.

Un-kit bbiatt ua-hi ahhannt-triohhtt khatatuba hid,

Us-hi rinuti kliai klitonbabal.

Mara nap on ninith8 retain-Mita hal.

Yah khambil um-ka der do

Woh khanibil us-68141 In

Unakhob lath0 any jOriy1I-s0 lidho do.

Ita?-nil ablutZ (tki In •

Moro gog0 chalo

Nuthhoro ,nichhe h ia- kabohra Miura bat P

Num-n0 wah loch kin-no lop!it 2

Nandwa-he bac banlyg-ra

212--Gipsy•



ADDENDA.MINORA.

VOLUME XI.

Page 8.—Add at end :—'SinceSnethe above was written, Dr. Grahame Bailey has published on I). 265 o f his

Littpuidio Studies Oom the Himalayas (Asiatic Society Monographs, Vo l. XVI I ,

London, 1920) an account of the argot employed by the Qalandars, a nomadic tribe the

members of whic h .

m a k e

t h e i r

l i v i n g

monkeys, and goats. I n the general principles of its formation, this argot c loselyresembles the others described in this volume.'

Page 8.--At the end of th e second complete paragraph on this page, after the

Grierson.lsi.11 Indo Aryan.gipsy.languages

Documents

Transcript of Grierson.lsi.11 Indo Aryan.gipsy.languages